Valerie, by Captain Marryat. 

________________________________________________________________________This book was the last one that Marryat was working on in his last days. It is unusual for him in that the story concerned the life of a lady, whereas he normally wrote about the rough-and-tumble of life aboardship. There is a preface which explains more about the way in whichthis book was conceived and written. It was completed by someone whom Ithink may well have been Marryat's wife. 

There are some interesting episodes, particularly the way in which theyoung Lionel is raised from being a junior servant to regain an estatewhich is rightfully his. 

What is not so easy to cope with these days is the quantity of reportedspeech in the last few chapters. But try it, and see how you get on. 

________________________________________________________________________VALERIE, BY CAPTAIN MARRYAT. 

PREFACE. 

On August 10, 1845, Marryat wrote to Mrs S. , a lady for whom, to thetime of his death, he retained the highest sentiments of friendship andesteem:--

"I really wish you would write your confessions, I will publish them. Ihave a beautiful opening in some memoranda I have made of the early lifeof a Frenchwoman, that is, up to the age of seventeen, when she is castadrift upon the world, and I would work it all up together. Let uscommence, and divide the tin; it is better than doing nothing. I havebeen helping Ainsworth in the _New Monthly_, and I told him that I hadcommenced a work called _Mademoiselle Virginie_, which he might perhapshave. Without my knowing it, he has announced its coming forth; but itdoes not follow that he is to have it, nevertheless, and indeed he nowwishes me to continue one" (_The Privateersman_) "that I have alreadybegun in the magazine. "

However, Mrs S. , with whom at one time Washington Irving also wished tocollaborate, declined the offer; and _Mademoiselle Virginie_ wasultimately published in the _New Monthly_ under the title of _Valerie_. The first eleven chapters appeared in the magazine 1846, 1847, and theremaining pages were added--according to _The Life and Letters ofCaptain Marryat_--by another hand, when it came out in book form. 

There are two special features in _Valerie_, beyond its actual merits, that inevitably excite our attention. It is Marryat's last work, andthe only one in which the interest centres entirely on women. For thisreason, and from the eighteenth century flavour in some of itscharacters, the book inevitably recalls Miss Burney and her little-read_The Wanderer_, in which, as in _Valerie_, a proud and sensitive girl isthrown on the world, and discovers--by bitter experience as governess, companion, and music mistress--the sneer that lurks beneath the smile offashion and prosperity. 

The subject is well handled, on the old familiar lines, and supplies thegroundwork of an eminently readable story, peopled by many life-like"humours" and an attractive, spirited heroine. The adventures of_Valerie_ are various and well-sustained; her bearing throughout securesthe reader's sympathy, and he is conscious of a genuine pleasure in herultimate prosperity and happiness. 

_Valerie, an autobiography_, is here reprinted from the first edition intwo volumes. Henry Colburn, 1849. 

R. B. J. 

After Marryat's death a fragment of a story for the "Juvenile Library"was found in his desk, and has been published in the _Life and Letters_by Florence Marryat. It describes the experience of a man who, likeMarryat himself, was compelled by the failure of speculations to live inthe country and manage his own estate. It was projected "because fewyoung people have any knowledge of farming, and there are no bookswritten by which any knowledge of it may be imparted to children. "Marryat himself was not a very successful farmer, but probably histheory was in advance of his practice. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

I have titled these pages with nothing more than my baptismal name. Ifthe reader finds sufficient interest in them to read to the end, he willdiscover the position that I am in, after an eventful life. I shall, however, not trespass upon his time by making many introductory remarks;but commence at once with my birth, parentage, and education. This isnecessary, as although the two first are, perhaps, of little comparativeconsequence, still the latter is of importance, as it will prepare thereader for many events in my after-life. I may add, that much dependsupon birth and parentage; at all events, it is necessary to complete aperfect picture. Let me, therefore, begin at the beginning. 

I was born in France. My father, who was of the _ancienne noblesse_ ofFrance, by a younger branch of the best blood, and was a most splendidspecimen of the outward man, was the son of an old officer, and anofficer himself in the army of Napoleon. In the conquest of Italy, hehad served in the ranks, and continuing to follow Napoleon through allhis campaigns, had arrived to the grade of captain of cavalry. He haddistinguished himself on many occasions, was a favourite of theEmperor's, wore the cross of the Legion of Honour, and was considered ina fair way to rapid promotion, when he committed a great error. Duringthe time that his squadron was occupying a small German town, situatedon the river Erbach, called Deux Ponts, he saw my mother, felldesperately in love, and married. There was some excuse for him, for amore beautiful woman than my mother I never beheld; moreover, she washighly talented, and a most perfect musician; of a good family, and witha dower by no means contemptible. 

The reader may say that, in marrying such a woman, my father couldhardly be said to have committed a very great error. This is true, theerror was not in marrying, but in allowing his wife's influence over himto stop his future advancement. He wished to leave her with her fatherand mother until the campaign was over. She refused to be left, and heyielded to her wishes. Now, Napoleon had no objection to his officersbeing married, but a very great dislike to their wives accompanying thearmy; and this was the fault which my father committed, and which losthim the favour of his general. My mother was too beautiful a woman notto be noticed, and immediately inquired about, and the knowledge sooncame to Napoleon's ears, and militated against my father's futureadvancement. 

During the first year of their marriage, my eldest brother, Auguste, wasborn, and shortly afterwards my mother promised an increase to thefamily, which was the occasion of great satisfaction to my father, whonow that he had been married more than a year, would at times look at mymother, and, beautiful as she was, calculate in his mind whether thepossession of her was indemnification sufficient for the loss of thebrigade which she had cost him. 

To account for my father's satisfaction, I must acquaint the reader withcircumstances which are not very well known. As I before observed, Napoleon had no objection to marriage, because he required men for hisarmy; and because he required men, and not women, he thought very poorlyof a married couple who produced a plurality of girls. If, on thecontrary, a woman presented her husband with six or seven boys, if hewas an officer in the army, he was certain of a pension for life. Now, as my mother had commenced with a boy, and it is well known that thereis every chance of a woman continuing to produce the sex which firstmakes its appearance, she was much complimented and congratulated by theofficers when she so soon gave signs of an increase, and they prophesiedthat she would, by her fruitfulness, in a few years obtain a pension forher husband. My father hoped so, and thought that if he had lost thebrigade, he would be indemnified by the pension. My mother was certainof it; and declared it was a boy. 

But prophesies, hopes, and declarations, were all falsified andoverthrown by my unfortunate appearance. The disappointment of myfather was great; but he bore it like a man. My mother was not onlydisappointed, but indignant. She felt mortified after all herdeclarations, that I should have appeared and disproved them. She was awoman of violent temper, a discovery which my father made too late. Tome, as the cause of her humiliation and disappointment, she took anaversion, which only increased as I grew up, and which, as will behereafter shown, was the main spring of all my vicissitudes inafter-life. 

Surely, there is an error in asserting that there is no feeling sostrong as maternal love. How often do we witness instances like mine, in which disappointed vanity, ambition, or interest, have changed thislove into deadly hate!

My father, who felt the inconvenience of my mother accompanying him onforced marches, and who, perhaps, being disappointed in his hopes of apension, thought that he might as well recover the Emperor's favour, andlook for the brigade, now proposed that my mother should return with hertwo children to her parents. This my mother, who had always gained theupper-hand, positively refused to accede to. She did, however, allow meand my brother Auguste to be sent to her parents' care at Deux Ponts, and there we remained while my father followed the fortunes of theEmperor, and my mother followed the fortunes of my father. I havelittle or no recollection of my maternal grandfather and grandmother. Iremember that I lived with them, as I remained there with my brothertill I was seven years old, at which period my paternal grandmotheroffered to receive my brother and me, and take charge of our education. This offer was accepted, and we both went to Luneville where sheresided. 

I have said that my paternal grandmother offered to receive us, and notmy paternal grandfather, who was still alive. Such was the case; as, could he have had his own way, he would not have allowed us to come toLuneville, for he had a great dislike to children; but my grandmotherhad property of her own, independent of her husband, and she insistedupon our coming. Very often, after we had been received into her house, I would hear remonstrance on his part relative to the expense of keepingus, and the reply of my grandmother, which would be, "_Eh bien, MonsieurChatenoeuf, c'est mon argent que je depense_. " I must describe MonsieurChatenoeuf. As I before stated, he had been an officer in the Frencharmy; but had now retired upon his pension, with the rank of major, anddecorated with the Legion of Honour. At the time that I first saw him, he was a tall, elegant old man, with hair as white as silver. I heardit said, that when young he was considered one of the bravest andhandsomest officers in the French army. He was very quiet in hismanners, spoke very little, and took a large quantity of snuff. He wasegotistic to excess, attending wholly to himself and his own comforts, and it was because the noise of children interfered with his comfort, that he disliked them so much. We saw little of him, and cared less. If I came into his room when he was alone, he promised me a goodwhipping, I therefore avoided him as much as I could; the associationwas not pleasant. 

Luneville is a beautiful town in the Department of Meurthe. The castle, or rather palace, is a very splendid and spacious building, in whichformerly the Dukes of Lorraine held their court. It was afterwardsinhabited by King Stanislaus, who founded a military school, a libraryand a hospital. The palace was a square building, with a handsomefacade facing the town, and in front of it there was a fountain. Therewas a large square in the centre of the palace, and behind it anextensive garden, which was well kept up and carefully attended to. Oneside of the palace was occupied by the officers of the regimentsquartered in Luneville; the opposite side, by the soldiery; and theremainder of the building was appropriated to the reception of oldretired officers who had been pensioned. It was in this beautifulbuilding, that my grandfather and grandmother were established for theremainder of their lives. Except the Tuileries, I know of no palace inFrance equal to that of Luneville. Here it was that, at seven yearsold, I took up my quarters; and it is from that period that I havealways dated my existence. 

I have described my grandfather and my residence, but now I mustintroduce my grandmother; my dear, excellent, grandmother, whom I lovedso much when she was living, and whose memory I shall ever revere. Inperson she was rather diminutive, but, although sixty years of age, shestill retained her figure, which was remarkably pretty, and she was asstraight as an arrow. Never had age pressed more lightly upon the humanframe; for, strange to say, her hair was black as jet, and fell down toher knees. It was considered a great curiosity, and she was not alittle proud of it, for there was not a grey hair to be seen. Althoughshe had lost many of her teeth, her skin was not wrinkled, but had afreshness most remarkable in a person so advanced in years. Her mindwas as young as her body; she was very witty and coquettish, and theofficers living in the palace were continually in her apartments, preferring her company to that of younger women. Partial to children, she would join in all our sports, and sit down to play "hunt theslipper, " with us and our young companions. But with all her vivacity, she was a strictly moral and religious woman. She could be lenient toindiscretion and carelessness, but any deviation from truth and honestyon the part of my brother or myself, was certain to be visited withsevere punishment. She argued, that there could be no virtue, wherethere was deceit, which she considered as the hot-bed from which everyvice would spring out spontaneously; that truth was the basis of allthat was good and noble, and that every other branch of education was, comparatively speaking, of no importance, and, without truth, of novalue. She was right. 

My brother and I were both sent to day-schools. The maid Catherinealways took me to school after breakfast, and came to fetch me homeabout four o'clock in the afternoon. Those were happy times. With whatjoy I used to return to the palace, bounding into my grandmother'sapartment on the ground floor, sometimes to frighten her, leaping in atthe window and dropping at her feet, the old lady scolding and laughingat the same time. My grandmother was, as I observed, religious, but shewas not a devotee. The great object was to instil into me a love oftruth, and in this she was indefatigable. When I did wrong, it was notthe fault I had committed which caused her concern; it was the fear thatI should deny it, which worried and alarmed her. To prevent this, theold lady had a curious method--she dreamed for my benefit. If I haddone wrong, and she suspected me, she would not accuse me until she hadmade such inquiries as convinced her that I was the guilty person; andthen, perhaps, the next morning, she would say, as I stood by her side:"Valerie, I had a dream last night; I can't get it out of my head. Idreamt that my little girl had forgotten her promise to me, and when shewent to the store-room had eaten a large piece of the cake. "

She would fix her eyes upon me as she narrated the events of her dream, and, as she proceeded, my face would be covered with blushes, and myeyes cast down in confusion; I dared not look at her, and by the timethat she had finished, I was down on my knees, with my face buried inher lap. If my offence was great, I had to say my prayers, and implorethe Divine forgiveness, and was sent to prison, that is, locked up for afew hours in my bedroom. Catherine, the maid, had been many years withmy grandmother, and was, to a certain degree, a privileged person; atall events, she considered herself warranted in giving her opinion, andgrumbling as much as she pleased, and such was invariably the casewhenever I was locked up. "_Toujours en prison, cette pauvre petite_. It is too bad, madam; you must let her out. " My grandmother wouldquietly reply, "Catherine, you are a good woman, but you understandnothing about the education of children. " Sometimes, however, sheobtained the key from my grandmother, and I was released sooner than wasoriginally intended. 

The fact is, that being put in prison was a very heavy punishment, as itinvariably took place in the evenings, after my return from school, sothat I lost my play-hours. There were a great many officers with theirwives located in the palace, and, of course, no want of playmates. Thegirls used to go to the bosquet, which adjoined the gardens of thepalace, collect flowers, and make a garland, which they hung on a ropestretched across the court-yard of the palace. As the day closed in, the party from each house, or apartments rather, brought out a lantern, and having thus illuminated our ballroom by subscription, the boys andgirls danced the "_ronde_, " and other games, until it was bedtime. Asthe window of my bedroom looked out upon the court, whenever I was putinto prison, I had the mortification of witnessing all these joyousgames, without being permitted to join in them. 

To prove the effect of my grandmother's system of dreaming upon me, Iwill narrate a circumstance which occurred. My grandfather had a landedproperty about four miles from Luneville. A portion of this land waslet to a farmer, and the remainder he farmed on his own account, and theproduce was consumed in the house-keeping. From this farm we receivedmilk, butter, cheese, all kinds of fruit, and indeed everything which afarm produces. In that part of France they have a method of meltingdown and clarifying butter for winter use, instead of salting it. Thisnot only preserves it, but, to most people, makes it more palatable; atall events I can answer for myself, for I was inordinately fond of it. There were eighteen or twenty jars of it in the store-room, which wereused up in rotation. I dared not take any out of the jar in use, as Ishould be certain to be discovered; so I went to the last jar, and by myrepeated assaults upon it, it was nearly empty before my grandmotherdiscovered it. As usual, she had a dream. She commenced with countingover the number of jars of butter; and how she opened such a one, and itwas full; and then the next, and it was full; but before her dream washalf over, and while she was still a long way from the jar which I haddespoiled, I was on my knees, telling her the end of the dream, of myown accord, for I could not bear the suspense of having all the jarsexamined. From that time, I generally made a full confession before thedream was ended. 

But when I was about nine years old, I was guilty of a very heavyoffence, which I shall narrate, on account of the peculiar punishmentwhich I received, and which might be advantageously pursued by theparents of the present day, who may happen to cast their eyes over thesememoirs. It was the custom for the children of the officers who livedin the palace, that is, the girls, to club together occasionally, thatthey might have a little _fete_ in the garden of the palace. It was asort of pic-nic, to which every one contributed; some would bring cakes, some fruit; some would bring money (a few sous) to purchase bon-bons, oranything else which might be agreed upon. 

On those occasions, my grandmother invariably gave me fruit, a veryliberal allowance of apples and pears, from the store-room; for we hadplenty from the orchard of the farm. But one day, one of the eldergirls told me that they had plenty of fruit, and that I must bring somemoney. I asked my grandmother, but she refused me; and then this girlproposed that I should steal some from my grandfather. I objected; butshe ridiculed my objections, and pressed me until she overcame myscruples, and I consented. But when I left her after she had obtainedmy promise, I was in a sad state. I knew it was wicked to steal, andthe girl had taken care to point out to me how wicked it was to break apromise. I did not know what to do: all that evening I was in such astate of feverish excitement, that my grandmother was quite astonished. The fact was, that I was ashamed to retract my promise, and yet Itrembled at the deed that I was about to do. I went into my room andgot into bed. I remained awake; and about midnight I got up, andcreeping softly into my grandfather's room, I went to his clothes, whichwere on a chair, and rifled his pockets of--two sous!

Having effected my purpose, I retired stealthily, and gained my ownroom. What my feelings were when I was again in bed I cannot welldescribe--they were horrible--I could not shut my eyes for the remainderof the night and the next morning I made my appearance, haggard, pale, and trembling. It proved, however, that my grandfather who was awake, had witnessed the theft in silence, and informed my grandmother of it. Before I went to school, my grandmother called me in to her, for I hadavoided her. 

"Come here, Valerie, " said she, "I have had a dream--a most dreadfuldream--it was about a little girl, who, in the middle of the night, crept into her grandfather's room--"

I could bear no more. I threw myself on the floor, and, in agony, screamed out--

"Yes, grandmamma, and stole two sous. "

A paroxysm of tears followed the confession, and for more than an hour Iremained on the floor, hiding my face and sobbing. My grandmotherallowed me to remain there--she was very much annoyed--I had committed acrime of the first magnitude--my punishment was severe. I was locked upin my room for ten days: but this was the smallest portion of thepunishment: every visitor that came in, I was sent for, and on my makingmy appearance, my grandmother would take me by the hand, and leading meup, would formally present me to the visitors. 

"Permettez, madame (ou monsieur), que je vous presente MademoiselleValerie, qui est enfermee dans sa chambre, pour avoir vole deux sous deson grand-pere. "

Oh! the shame, the mortification that I felt. This would take place atleast ten times a day; and each succeeding presentation was followed bya burst of tears, as I was again led back to my chamber. Severe as thispunishment was, the effect of it was excellent. I would have enduredmartyrdom, after what I had gone through, before I would have taken whatwas not my own. It was a painful, but a judicious, and most radicalcure. 

For five years I remained under the care of this most estimable woman, and, under her guidance, had become a truthful and religious girl; and Imay conscientiously add, that I was as innocent as a lamb--but a changewas at hand. The Emperor had been hurled from his throne, and was shutup on a barren rock, and soon great alterations were made in the Frencharmy. My father's regiment of huzzars had been disbanded, and he wasnow appointed to a dragoon regiment, which was ordered to Luneville. Hearrived with my mother and a numerous family, she having presented himwith seven more children; so that, with Auguste and me, he had now ninechildren. I may as well here observe that my mother continued to addyearly to the family, till she had fourteen in all, and out of thesethere were seven boys; so that, had the Emperor remained on the throneof France, my father would certainly have secured the pension. 

The arrival of my family was a source both of pleasure and pain to me. I was most anxious to see all my brothers and sisters, and my heartyearned towards my father and mother, although I had no recollection ofthem; but I was fearful that I should be removed from my grandmother'scare, and she was equally alarmed at the chance of our separation. Unfortunately for me, it turned out as we had anticipated. My motherwas anything but gracious to my grandmother, notwithstanding theobligations she was under to her, and very soon took an opportunity ofquarrelling with her. The cause of the quarrel was very absurd, andproved that it was predetermined on the part of my mother. Mygrandmother had some curious old carved furniture, which my mothercoveted, and requested my grandmother to let her have it. This mygrandmother would not consent to, and my mother took offence at herrefusal. I and my brother were immediately ordered home, my motherasserting that we had been both very badly brought up; and this was allthe thanks that my grandmother received for her kindness to us, anddefraying all our expenses for five years. I had not been at home morethan a week, when my father's regiment was ordered to Nance; but, duringthis short period, I had sufficient to convince me that I should be verymiserable. My mother's dislike to me, which I have referred to before, now assumed the character of positive hatred, and I was veryill-treated. I was employed as a servant, and as nurse to the youngerchildren; and hardly a day passed without my feeling the weight of herhand. We set off for Nance, and I thought my heart would break as Iquitted the arms of my grandmother, who wept over me. My father wasvery willing to leave me with my grandmother, who promised to leave herproperty to me; but this offer in my favour enraged my mother stillmore; she declared that I should not remain; and my father had longsuccumbed to her termagant disposition, and yielded implicit obedienceto her authority. It was lamentable to see such a fine soldierlike manafraid even to speak before this woman; but he was completely under herthraldom, and never dared to contradict. 

As soon as we were settled in the barracks at Nance, my mother commencedher system of persecution in downright earnest. I had to make all thebeds, wash the children, carry out the baby, and do every menial officefor my brothers and sisters, who were encouraged to order me about. Ihad very good clothes, which had been provided me by my grandmother;they were all taken away, and altered for my younger sisters; but whatwas still more mortifying, all my sisters had lessons in music, dancing, and other accomplishments, from various masters, whose instructions Iwas not permitted to take advantage of, although there would have beenno addition to the expense. 

"Oh! my father, " cried I, "why is this?--what have I done?--am not Iyour daughter--your eldest daughter?"

"I will speak to your mother, " replied he. 

And he did venture to do so; but by so doing, he raised up such atempest, that he was glad to drop the subject, and apologise for an actof justice. Poor man! he could do no more than pity me. 

I well remember my feelings at that time. I felt that I could love mymother, love her dearly, if she would have allowed me so to do. I hadtried to obtain her good-will, but I received nothing in return butblows, and at last I became so alarmed when in her presence that Ialmost lost my reason. My ears were boxed till I could not recollectwhere I was, and I became stupefied with fear. All I thought of, all myanxiety, at last, was to get out of the room where my mother was. Myterror was so great that her voice made me tremble, and at the sight ofher I caught my breath and gasped from alarm. My brother Auguste wasvery nearly as much an object of dislike to my mother as I was, chieflybecause he had been brought up by my grandmother, and moreover becausehe would take my part. 

The great favourite of my mother was my second brother Nicolas; he was awonderful musician, could play upon any instrument and the mostdifficult music at sight. This talent endeared him to my mother, whowas herself a first-rate musician. He was permitted to order me aboutjust as he pleased, and if I did not please him, to beat me withoutmercy, and very often my mother would fly at me and assist him. ButAuguste took my part, and Nicolas received very severe chastisement fromhim, but this did not help me; on the contrary, if Auguste interfered inmy behalf, my mother would pounce upon me, and I may say that I wasstunned with her blows. Auguste appealed to his father, but he darednot interfere. He was coward enough to sit by and see his daughtertreated in this way without remonstrance; and, in a short time, I wasfast approaching to what my mother declared me to be--a perfect idiot. 

I trust that my own sex will not think me a renegade when I say, that, if ever there was a proof that woman was intended by the Creator to besubject to man, it is, that once place power in the hands of woman, andthere is not one out of a hundred who will not abuse it. We hear muchof the rights of woman, and their wrongs; but this is certain, that in afamily, as in a State, there can be no divided rule--no equality. Onemust be master, and no family is so badly managed, or so badly broughtup, as where the law of nature is reversed, and we contemplate that mostdespicable of all _lusi naturae_--a hen-pecked husband. To proceed, theconsequence of my mother's treatment, was to undermine in me all theprecepts of my worthy grandmother. I was a slave; and a slave under thecontinual influence of fear cannot be honest. The fear of punishmentproduced deceit to avoid it. Even my brother Auguste, from his regardand pity for me, would fall into the same error. "Valerie, " he wouldsay, running out to me as I was coming home with my little brother in myarms, "your mother will beat you on your return. You must say so andso. " This so and so was, of course, an untruth; and, in consequence, myfibs were so awkward, and accompanied by so much hesitation andblushing, that I was invariably found out, and then punished for what Idid not deserve to be; and when my mother obtained such triumphant proofagainst me, she did not fail to make the most of it with my father, who, by degrees, began to consider that my treatment was merited, and that Iwas a bad and deceitful child. 

My only happiness was to be out in the open air, away from my mother'spresence, and this was only to be obtained when I was ordered out withmy little brother Pierre, whom I had to carry as soon as I had done thehousehold work. If Pierre was fractious, my mother would order me outof the house with him immediately. This I knew, and I used to pinch thepoor child to make him cry, that I might gain my object, and be sentaway; so that to duplicity I added cruelty. Six months before this, hadany one told me that I ever would be guilty of such a thing, with whatindignation I should have denied it!

Although my mother flattered herself that it was only in her owndomestic circle that her unnatural conduct towards me was known, suchwas not the case, and the treatment which I received from her was theoccasion of much sympathy on the part of the officers and their wives, who were quartered in the barracks. Some of them ventured toremonstrate with my father for his consenting to it; but although he wascowed by a woman, he had no fear of men, and as he told them candidlythat any future interference in his domestic concerns must be answeredby the sword, no more was said to him on the subject. Strange, that aman should risk his life with such indifference, rather than remedy anevil, and yet be under such thraldom to a woman!--that one who wasalways distinguished in action as the most forward and the most brave, should be a trembling coward before an imperious wife! But this is aworld of sad contradictions. 

There was a lady in the barracks, wife to one of the superior officers, who was very partial to me. She had a daughter, a very sweet girl, whowas also named Valerie. When I could escape from the house, I used tobe constantly with them; and when I saw my name-sake caressing andcaressed, in the arms of her mother, as I was sitting by on a stool, thetears would run down at the thoughts that such pleasure was debarredfrom me. 

"Why do you cry, Valerie?"

"Oh! madam, why have I not a mother like your Valerie? Why am I to bebeat instead of being caressed and fondled like her? What have Idone?--But she is not my mother--I'm sure she cannot be--I will neverbelieve it!"

And such had really become my conviction, and in consequence I neverwould address her by the title of mother. This my mother perceived, andit only added to her ill-will. Only permit any one feeling or passionto master you--allow it to increase by never being in the slightestdegree checked, and it is horrible to what an excess it will carry you. About this time, my mother proved the truth of the above observation, bysaying to me, as she struck me to the ground--

"I'll kill you, " cried she; and then, catching her breath, said in alow, determined tone, "Oh! I only wish that I dared. "

CHAPTER TWO. 

One day, a short time after this, I was walking out as usual with mylittle brother Pierre in my arms; I was deep in thought; in imaginationI was at Luneville with my dear grandmother, when my foot slipped and Ifell. In trying to save my brother I hurt myself very much, and he, poor child, was unfortunately very much hurt as well as myself. Hecried and moaned piteously, and I did all that I could to console him, but he was in too much pain to be comforted. I remained out for an houror two, not daring to go home, but the evening was closing in and Ireturned at last. The child, who could not yet speak, still moaned andcried, and I told the truth as to the cause of it. My mother flew atme, and I received such chastisement that I could be patient no longer, and I pushed my mother from me; I was felled to the ground and leftthere bleeding profusely. 

After a time I rose up and crawled to bed. I reflected upon all I hadsuffered, and made up my mind that I would no longer remain under myfather's roof. At daybreak I dressed myself, hastened out of thebarracks, and set off for Luneville, which was fifteen miles distant. Ihad gained about half the way when I was met by a soldier of theregiment who had once been our servant. I tried to avoid him, but herecognised me. I then begged him not to interfere with me, and told himthat I was running away to my grandmother's. Jacques, for that was hisname, replied that I was right, and that he would say nothing about it. 

"But, mademoiselle, " continued he, "you will be tired before you get toLuneville, and may have a chance of a conveyance if you have money topay for it. "

He then slipped a five-franc piece into my hand, and left me to pursuemy way. I continued my journey, and at last arrived at the farmbelonging to my grandfather, which I have before mentioned, as beingabout four miles from the town. I was afraid to go direct to Luneville, on account of my grandfather, who, I knew from motives of parsimony, would be unwilling to receive me. I told my history to the farmer'swife, showing her my face covered with bruises and scars, and entreatedher to go to my grandmother's and tell her where I was. She put me tobed, and the next morning set off for Luneville, and acquainted mygrandmother with the circumstances. The old lady immediately orderedher _char-a-banc_ and drove out for me. There was proof positive of mymother's cruelty, and the good old woman shed tears over me when she hadpulled off the humble blue cotton dress which I wore and examined mywounds and bruises. When we arrived at Luneville, we met with muchopposition from my grandfather, but my grandmother was resolute. 

"Since you object to my receiving her in the house, " said she, "at allevents you cannot prevent my doing my duty towards her, and doing as Iplease with my own money. I shall, therefore, send her to school andpay her expenses. "

As soon as new clothes could be made for me, I was sent to the best_pension_ in Luneville. Shortly afterwards my father arrived; he hadbeen despatched by my mother to reclaim me and bring me back with him, but he found the tide too strong against him, and my grandmotherthreatened to appeal to the authorities and make an exposure; this heknew would be a serious injury to his character, and he was thereforecompelled to go back without me, and I remained a year and a half at the_pension_, very happy and improving very fast in my education and mypersonal appearance. 

But I was not destined to be so happy long. True it was, that duringthis year and a half of tranquillity and happiness, the feelings createdby my mother's treatment had softened down, and all animosity had longbeen discarded, but I was too happy to want to return home again. Atthe expiration of this year and a half, my father's regiment was againordered to shift their quarters to a small town, the name of which I nowforget, but Luneville lay in their route. My mother had for some timeceased to importune my father about my return. The fact was, that shehad been so coldly treated by the other ladies at Nance, in consequenceof her behaviour to me, that she did not think it advisable; but nowthat they were about to remove, she insisted upon my father taking mewith him, promising that I should be well-treated, and have the sameinstruction as my sisters; in fact, she promised everything;acknowledging to my grandmother that she had been too hasty to me, andwas very sorry for it. Even my brother Auguste thought that she was nowsincere, and my father, my brother, and even my dear grandmother, persuaded me to consent. My mother was now very kind and affectionatetowards me, and as I really wanted to love her, I left the _pension_ andaccompanied the family to their new quarters. 

But this was all treachery on the part of my mother. Regardless of myadvantage, as she had shown herself on every occasion, she had playedher part that she might have an opportunity of discharging anaccumulated debt of revenge, which had been heaped up in consequence ofthe slights she had received from other people on account of hertreatment of me. We had hardly been settled in our new abode, before mymother burst out again with a virulence which exceeded all her formercruelty. But I was no longer the frightened victim that I had been; Icomplained to my father, and insisted upon justice; but that wasuseless. My brother Auguste now took my part in defiance of his father, and it was one scene of continual family discord. I had made manyfriends, and used to remain at their houses all day. As for doinghousehold work, notwithstanding her blows, I refused it. One morning mymother was chastising me severely, when my brother Auguste, who wasdressed in his hussar uniform, came in and hastened to my assistance, interposing himself between us. My mother's rage was beyond all bounds. 

"Wretch, " cried she, "would you strike your mother?"

"No, " replied he, "but I will protect my sister. You barbarous woman, why do you not kill her at once, it would be a kindness?"

It was after this scene that I resolved that I would again return toLuneville. I did not confide my intentions to anyone, not even toAuguste. There was a great difficulty in getting out of the front doorwithout being perceived, and my bundle would have created suspicion; bythe back of the house the only exit was through a barred window. I wasthen fourteen years old but very slight in figure. I tried if my headwould pass through the bars, and succeeding, I soon forced my bodythrough, and seizing my bundle, made all haste to the diligence office. I found that it was about to start for Luneville, which was more thanhalf a day's journey distant. I got in very quickly, and the conducteurknowing me, thought that all was right, and the diligence drove off. 

There were two people in the coupe with me, an officer and his wife;before we had proceeded far they asked me where I was going, I repliedto my grandmother's at Luneville. Thinking it, however, strange that Ishould be unaccompanied, they questioned, until they extracted the wholehistory from me. The lady wished me to come to her on a visit, but thehusband, more prudent, said that I was better under the care of mygrandmother. 

About mid-day we stopped to change horses at an auberge called the Louisd'Or, about a quarter of a mile from Luneville. Here I alighted withoutoffering any explanation to the conducteur; but as he knew me and mygrandmother well, that was of no consequence. My reason for alightingwas, that the diligence would have put me down at the front of thepalace, where I was certain to meet my grandfather, who passed the majorportion of the day there, basking on one of the seats, and I was afraidto see him until I had communicated with my grandmother. I had an unclein the town, and I had been very intimate with my cousin Marie, who wasa pretty, kind-hearted girl, and I resolved that I would go there, andbeg her to go to my grandmother. The difficulty was, how to get to thehouse without passing the front of the palace, or even the bridge acrossthe river. At last I decided that I would walk down by the river sideuntil I was opposite to the bosquet, which adjoined the garden of thepalace, and there wait till it was low water, when I knew that the rivercould be forded, as I had often seen others do so. 

When I arrived opposite to the bosquet I sat down on my bundle, by thebanks of the river for two or three hours, watching the long featheryweeds at the bottom, which moved gently from one side to the other withthe current of the stream. As soon as it was low water, I pulled off myshoes and stockings, put them into my bundle, and raising my petticoats, I gained the opposite shore without difficulty. I then replaced myshoes and stockings, crossed the bosquet, and gained my uncle's house. My uncle was not at home, but I told my story and showed my bruises toMarie, who immediately put on her bonnet and went to my grandmother. That night I was again installed in my own little bedroom, and mostgratefully did I pray before I went to sleep. 

This time my grandmother took more decided steps. She went to thecommandant of the town, taking me with her, pointing out the treatmentwhich I had received, and claiming his protection; she stated that shehad educated me and brought me up, and that she had a claim upon me. Mymother's treatment of me was so notorious, that the commandantimmediately decided that my grandmother had a right to detain me; andwhen my father came a day or two after to take me back, he was orderedhome by the commandant, with a severe rebuke, and the assurance that Ishould not return to a father who could permit such cruelty andinjustice. 

I was now once more happy; but as I remained in the house, mygrandfather was continually vexing my grandmother on my account;nevertheless, I remained there more than a year, during which I learnt agreat deal, particularly lace-work and fine embroidery, at which Ibecame very expert. But now there was another opposition raised, whichwas on the part of my uncle, who joined my grandfather in annoying theold lady. The fact was, that when I was not there, my grandmother wasvery kind and generous to my cousin Marie, who certainly deserved it;but now that I was again with her, all her presents and expenses werelavished upon me, and poor Marie was neglected. 

My uncle was not pleased at this; he joined my grandfather, and theypointed out that I was now more than fifteen, and my mother dare notbeat me, and as my father was continually writing for me to return, itwas her duty not to oppose. Between the two, my poor grandmother was soannoyed and perplexed that she hardly knew what to do. They made hermiserable, and at last they worried her into consenting that I shouldreturn to my family which had now removed to Colmar. I did not knowthis. It was my grandmother's birthday. I had worked for her abeautiful sachet in lace and embroidery, which, with a large bouquet, Ibrought to her as a present. The old lady folded me in her arms andburst into tears. She then told me that we must part, and that I mustreturn to my father's. Had a dagger been thrust to my heart, I couldnot have received more anguish. 

"Yes, dear Valerie, " continued she, "you must leave me to-morrow; I canno longer prevent it. I have not the health and spirits that I had. Iam growing old--very old. "

I did not remonstrate or try to make her alter her decision. I knew howmuch she had been annoyed and worried for my sake, and I felt that Iwould bear everything for hers. I cried bitterly. The next morning myfather made his appearance and embraced me with great affection. He wasmuch pleased with my personal improvement. I was now fast budding intowomanhood, although I had the feelings of a mere child. I bade farewellto my grandmother, and also to my grandfather, whom I never saw again, as he died three months after I quitted Luneville. 

I trust my readers will not think that I dwell too long upon thisportion of my life. I do it because I consider it is necessary theyshould know in what manner I was brought up, and also the cause of myleaving my family, as I afterwards did. If I had stated merely that Icould not agree with my mother who treated me cruelly, they might haveimagined that I was not warranted, in a moment of irritation, in takingsuch a decided step; but when they learn that my persecutions wererenewed the moment that I was again in my mother's power, and thatnothing could conquer her inveteracy against me, neither time, norabsence, nor submission on my part, nor remonstrance from others; noteven a regard for her own character, nor the loss of her friends andacquaintances, they will then acknowledge that I could have done nootherwise, unless I preferred being in daily risk of my life. On myarrival at Colmar, my mother received me graciously, but her politenessdid not last long. I now gave a new cause of offence--one that a woman, proud of her beauty and jealous of its decay, does not easily forgive. I was admired and paid great attention to by the officers, much moreattention than she received herself. 

"M. Chatenoeuf, " the officers would say, "you have begotten a daughtermuch handsomer than yourself. " My mother considered this as a politeway to avoid saying that I was much handsomer than she was. If shethought so, she did herself a great injustice, for I could not becompared to what she was, when she was of my age. She was even then amost splendid matron. But I had youth in my favour, which is more thanhalf the battle. At all events, the remarks and attentions of theofficers aroused my mother's spleen, and she was more harsh in languagethan ever, although I admit that it was but seldom that she resorted toblows. 

I recollect that one day, when I was not supposed to be in hearing, oneof the officers said to another, "Ma foi, elle est jolie--elle a besoinde deux ans, et elle sera parfaite. " So childish and innocent was I atthat time, that I could not imagine what they meant. 

"Why was I to be two years older?" I thought, and puzzled over it tillI fell fast asleep. The attentions of the officers, and the flattery hereceived from them on my account, appeared to have more effect on myfather than I could have imagined. Perhaps he felt that I was somebodyto be proud of, and his vanity gave him that courage to oppose mymother, which his paternal feelings had not roused. I recollect oneinstance particularly. There was a great ceremony to be performed inthe church, no less than the christening of the two new bells, previousto their being hoisted up in the belfry. The officers told my fatherthat I must be present, and on his return home he stated to my motherhis intention of taking me with him on the following day to see theceremony. 

"She can't go--she has no clothes fit to wear, " cried my mother. 

"Why has she not, madame?" replied my father, sternly. "Let her havesome ready for to-morrow, and without fail. "

My mother perceived that my father was not to be trifled with, andtherefore thought proper to acquiesce. Pity it was that he did not usehis authority a little more, after he had discovered that he couldregain it if he pleased. 

On the following day I accompanied my father, who was one of theofficers on duty in the interior of the church, and as he stood inadvance of his men, I remained at his side, and of course had a verycomplete view of the whole ceremony. I was very neatly-dressed, and myfather received many compliments upon my appearance. At last theceremony began. The church was lined with troops to keep back thecrowd, and the procession entered the church, the bishop walking under acanopy, attended by the priests, then the banners, and pretty children, dressed as angels, tossing frankincense from silver censers. The twobells were in the centre of the church, both of them dressed in whitepetticoats, which covered them completely, ornamented with ribbons, anda garland of flowers upon the head of each--if I may so designate theirtops. The godmothers, dressed in white as on baptismal ceremonies, andthe godfathers in court suits, stood on each side. They had beenselected from the _elite_ of the families in the town. The organ andthe military band relieved each other until the service commenced. Thebishop read the formula; the godmothers and godfathers gave thecustomary security; the holy water was sprinkled over the bells, andthus were they regularly baptised. One was named Eulalie and the otherLucile. It was a very pretty ceremony, and I should have liked to havebeen present at their "_premiere communion_" if it ever took place. 

My English readers may consider this as a piece of mummery. At the timeI did not. As a good Catholic, which I was at that time, and a prettyFrenchwoman, I thought that nothing could be more correct than the_decoration des belles_. I believe that it has always been the customto name bells--to consecrate them most certainly--and if we call to mindwhat an important part they perform in our religion, I do not wonder atit. By being consecrated, they receive the rites of the church. Why, therefore, should they not receive the same rites in baptism? But whybaptise them? Because they speak to us in many ways, and with theirloud tongues express the feelings, and make known the duties imposedupon us. Is there cause for the nation to rejoice, their merry notesproclaim it from afar; in solemn tones they summon us to the house ofprayer, to the lifting of the Host, and to the blessing of the priest;and it is their mournful notes which announce to us that one of ourgeneration has been summoned away, and has quitted this transitoryabode. Their offices are Christian offices, and therefore are theyreceived into the church. 

CHAPTER THREE. 

An elder sister of my mother's resided at Colmar, and I passed most ofmy time with her during our stay. When my father's regiment was orderedto Paris, this lady requested that I might remain with her; but mymother refused, telling her sister that she could not, conscientiouslyas a mother, allow any of her daughters to quit her care for any worldlyadvantage. That this was mere hypocrisy, the reader will imagine;indeed, it was fully proved so to be in two hours afterwards, by mymother telling my father that if her sister had offered to take Clara, my second sister, she would have consented. The fact was, that the oldlady had promised to dower me very handsomely (for she was rich), and mymother could not bear any good fortune to come to me. 

We passed through Luneville on our road to Paris, and I saw my deargrandmother for the last time. She requested that I might be left withher, making the same offer as she did before, of leaving me all herproperty at her death, but my mother would not listen to anysolicitation. Now as our family was now fourteen in number, she surelymight, in either of the above instances, have well spared me, and itwould have been a relief to my father; but this is certain, she wouldnot spare me, although she never disguised her dislike, and would, ifshe had dared, have treated me as she had formerly done. I was veryanxious to stay with my dear grandmother. She had altered very muchsince my grandfather's death, and was evidently breaking up fast; but mymother was inexorable. We continued our route, and arrived at Paris, where we took up our quarters in the barracks close to the Boulevards. 

My mother was as harsh as ever, and now recommenced her boxes of theear--which during the time we were at Colmar had but seldom beenapplied. In all my troubles I never was without friends. I now made anacquaintance with the wife of the colonel of the regiment who joined usat Paris. She had no children. I imparted all my troubles to her, andshe used to console me. She was a very religious woman, and as I hadbeen brought up in the same way by my grandmother, she was pleased tofind piety in one so young, and became much attached to me. She had asister, a widow of large fortune, who lived in the Rue St Honore, a verypleasant, lively woman, but very sarcastic when she pleased, and notcaring what she said if her feelings prompted her. I constantly met herat the colonel's house, and she invited me to come and see her at herown, but I knew that my mother would not permit me, so I did not ask. As the colonel was my father's superior officer, all attempts to breakoff my intimacy with her which my mother made, were unavailing, and Ipassed as usual all my time in any other house except my home. 

I have now to record but two more beatings. The reader may think that Ihave recorded enough already, but as these were the two last, and theywere peculiar, I must beg him to allow me so to do. The first beatingwas given me for the following cause: A very gentlemanlike young officerin the regiment was very particular in his attentions to me. I likedhis company, but my thoughts had never been directed towards marriage, for I was too childish and innocent. One morning it appeared that heproposed to my father, who immediately gave his consent, provided that Iwas agreeable, and this he ventured to do without consulting my mother. Perhaps he thought it a good opportunity to remove me from my mother'spersecution. At all events when he made known to her what he had done, and requested her to sound me on the subject, she was in no pleasanthumour. When she did so, my reply was (he being a verydark-complexioned man, although well-featured), "Non, maman, je ne veuxpas. Il est trop noir. "

To my astonishment, my mother flew at me, and I received such anavalanche of boxes on the ears for this reply, that I was glad to makemy escape as fast as I could, and locked myself up in my own room. NowI really believe that I was almost a single instance of a young ladyhaving her ears well boxed for refusing to marry a man that she did notcare for--but such was my fate. 

The treatment I received in this instance got wind in the barracks, andmy cause was warmly taken up by every one. Finding myself thussupported, I one day ventured to refuse to do a very menial andunpleasant office, and for this refusal I received the second beating. It was the last certainly, but it was the most severe, for my mothercaught up a hearth-brush, and struck me for several minutes such asuccession of severe blows, that my face was so disfigured that I washardly to be recognised, my head cut open in several places, and theblood pouring down me in every direction. At last she left me for deadon the floor. After a time I recovered my recollection, and when I didso, I sprang away from the servants who had been supporting me, and withmy hair flying in the wind, and my face and dress streaming with blood, I ran across the barrack-yard to the colonel's house, and entering theroom in which she was sitting with her sister, sank at her feet, chokingwith the blood which poured out of my mouth. 

"Who is it?" exclaimed she, springing up in horror and amazement. 

"Valerie--pauvre Valerie, " moaned I, with my face on the floor. 

They raised me up, sent for the servants, took me into a bedroom, andsent for the surgeon of the regiment, who lived in the barracks. Assoon as I was somewhat recovered, I told them that it was my mother'streatment; and I became so excited, that as soon as the surgeon had leftthe house, I cried, "Never, madam, will I again enter my father's house;never while I live--if you do not protect me--or if nobody else will--ifyou send me back again, I will throw myself in the Seine. I swear it asI kneel. "

"What is to be done, sister?" said the colonel's wife. 

"I will see. At all events, Valerie, I will keep you here a few daystill something can be arranged. It is now quite dark, and you shallstay here, and sleep on this bed. "

"Or the bed of the river, " replied I; "I care not if it were that, for Ishould not rise up to misery. I have made a vow, and I repeat, that Inever will enter my father's house again. "

"My dear Valerie, " said the colonel's wife, in a soothing tone. 

"Leave her to me, sister, " said the other, who was busy arranging myhair now that my wounds had stopped bleeding, "I will talk to her. Thecolonel will be home directly, and you must receive him. "

Madame Allarde, for that was the colonel's wife's name, left the room. As soon as she was gone, Madame d'Albret, her sister, said to me, "Valerie, I fear that what you have said you will adhere to, and youwill throw yourself into the river. "

"Yes, if I am taken back again, " replied I. "I hope God will forgiveme, but I feel I shall, for my mind is overthrown, and I am not sane attimes. "

"My poor child, you may go back again to your father's house, because mysister and her husband, in their position, cannot prevent it, butbelieve me, you shall not remain there. As long as I have a home tooffer, you shall never want one; but you must listen to me. I wish toserve you and to punish your unnatural mother, and I will do so, butValerie, you must well weigh circumstances before you decide; I say thatI can offer you a home, but recollect life is uncertain, and if itpleases God to summon me, you will have a home no longer. What will youdo then?--for you will never be able to return to your father's house. "

"You are very kind, madam, " replied I, "but my resolution is formed, andI will work for my daily bread in any way that I can, rather thanreturn. Put me but in the way of doing that, and I will for ever blessyou. "

"You shall never work for your bread while I live, Valerie, but if Idie, you will have to do something for your own support, and recollecthow friendless you will be, and so young. "

"Can I be more friendless than I am at home, madame?" said I, shaking myhead, mournfully. 

"Your father deserves punishment for his want of moral courage as wellas your mother, " replied Madame d'Albret. "You had better go to bednow, and to-morrow give me your decision. "

"To-morrow will make no change, madame, " answered I, "but I fear thatthere is no chance of my escape. To-morrow my father will arrive for meas usual, and--but I have said it. You may preserve my life, madame, but how I know not, " and I threw myself down on the bed in despair. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

About an hour afterwards Madame d'Albret, who had left me on the bedwhile she went down to her sister, came up again, and spoke to me, butfrom weakness occasioned by the loss of blood and from excitement, Italked for many minutes in the most incoherent manner, and Madamed'Albret was seriously alarmed. In the meantime the colonel had comehome, and his wife explained what had happened. She led him up to myroom just at the time that I was raving. He took the candle, and lookedat my swelled features, and said, "I should not have recognised the poorgirl. Mort de ma vie! but this is infamous, and Monsieur de Chatenoeufis a contemptible coward. I will see him to-morrow morning. "

The colonel and his wife then left the room. By this time I hadrecovered from my paroxysm. Madame d'Albret came to me, and putting herface close to mine, said, "Valerie. "

"Yes, madame, " replied I. 

"Are you more composed now? Do you think that you could listen to me?"

"Yes, madame, and thankfully, " replied I. 

"Well, then, my plan is this. I am sure that the colonel will take youhome to-morrow. Let him do so; in the morning I will tell you how tobehave. To-morrow night you shall escape, and I will be with a _fiacre_at the corner of the street ready to receive you. I will take you to myhouse, and no one, not even my sister, shall know that you are with me. They will believe that you have thrown yourself into the Seine, and asthe regiment is ordered to Lyons, and will leave in ten days or afortnight, there will be no chance, if you are concealed till theirdeparture, of their knowing that you are alive. "

"Thank you, thank you, madame, you know not how happy you have made me, "replied I, pressing my hand to my heart, which throbbed painfully withjoy. "God bless you, Madame d'Albret. Oh, how I shall pray for you, kind Madame d'Albret!"

Madame d'Albret shed tears over me after I had done speaking, and thenwishing me good-night, told me that she would see me in the morning, andlet me know what was going on, and then give me further directions formy conduct. She then left me, and I tried to go to sleep, but I was intoo much pain. Once I did slumber, and dreamt that my mother wasbeating me again. I screamed with the pain that the blows gave me andawoke. I slept no more that night. At daylight I rose, and, as may besupposed, the first thing that I did was to look into the glass. I wasterrified; my face was swelled so that my features were hardlydistinguishable; one eye was closed up, and the blood had oozed outthrough the handkerchief which had been tied round my head by thesurgeon. I was, indeed, an object. The servant brought me up somecoffee, which I drank, and then remained till the colonel's wife came upto me. 

It was the first and only time that I ever beheld that good woman angry. She called from the top of the stairs for her husband to come up; hedid so, looked at me, said nothing, but went down again. Abouthalf-an-hour afterwards Madame d'Albret and the surgeon came uptogether. The latter was interrogated by her as to the effects of theinjuries I had received, and after examination, he replied, thatalthough it would take some days for the inflammation and marks of theblows to go away, yet he did not consider that eventually I should be inany way disfigured. This gave me great pleasure, as I suspect it wouldhave done any other pretty girl in my situation. Madame d'Albret waitedtill the surgeon was gone, and then gave me some further instructions, which I obeyed to the letter. She also brought me a black veil in caseI had not one of my own. She then left me, saying, that the colonel hadsent for my father, and that she wished to be present at the interview. 

My father came, and the colonel, after stating the treatment which I hadreceived, loaded him with reproaches; told him his conduct was that of acoward to allow his wife to be guilty of such cruelty towards his child. Then he sent Madame d'Albret to bring me down; when I entered, myfather started back with surprise; he had answered the colonelhaughtily, but when he beheld the condition I was in, he said, "Colonel, you are right; I deserve all you have said and even more, but now do methe favour to accompany me home. Come, Valerie, my poor child, yourfather begs your pardon. "

As my father took my hand to lead me away, Madame d'Albret said to thecolonel, "My dear Allarde, do you not incur a heavy responsibility inallowing that girl to go back again? You know what she said yesterday. "

"Yes, ma chere, I have been told by your sister, but it was said in astate of excitement, and I have no doubt that kindness will remove allsuch ideas. Monsieur de Chatenoeuf, I am at your orders. "

I never said a word during all this interview. Madame d'Albret tied theblack veil round my head and let it fall to conceal my features, and Iwas led home by my father accompanied by the colonel. We went into theroom where my mother was sitting. My father lifted the veil from myface. 

"Madame, " said my father, in a severe tone, "do you see the condition towhich your barbarity has reduced this poor girl? I have broughtMonsieur Allarde here to tell you before him, that your conduct has beeninfamous, and that mine has been unpardonable in not having protectedher from your cruelty; but I now tell you, that you have bent the bowtill it has broken, and your power in this house is ended for ever. "

My mother was so much astonished at this severe rebuke before witnesses, that she remained with her mouth open and her eyes staring. At last shegave a sort of chuckling laugh. 

"Madame, I am in earnest, " continued my father, "and you shall find thatin future I command here. To your room, madame, immediately!"

The last word was pronounced in a voice of thunder. My mother rose, andas she retired, burst into a passionate flood of tears. The colonelthen took his leave, saying to my father. 

"Tenez-vous la. "

My father remained a quarter of an hour with me, consoling me andblaming himself, and promising that in future he would see me donejustice to. I heard him without reply. The tears started in my eyes athis kind expressions, but I felt there was no security for his adheringto all he promised, and I trembled as I thought so. He left me and wentout. My mother, who had been watching, as soon as she saw that he hadleft the house, hastened downstairs from her room, and came into the onewhere I was sitting alone. 

"So, mademoiselle, " said she, panting, and apparently striving tocontain herself, "my power in this house is gone for ever, and allthrough you. Ha, ha, ha! we shall see, we shall see. D'ye hear me, creature?" continued she, with her clenched hand close to my face. "No, not yet, " said she, after a pause, and then she left the room. 

If my father's kindness had somewhat staggered my resolution, thisconduct of my mother's confirmed it. I felt that she was right in whatshe said, and that in a month she would regain her sway, and drive me todesperation. During the whole of that day I made no reply to anythingthat was said to me by my brothers and sisters, who came in by stealthto see me. In this I followed the advice of Madame d'Albret, and at thesame time my own feelings and inclinations. The servants who offered medinner, and coaxed me to take some nourishment, could not get any answerfrom me, and at last one of them, who was a kind-hearted girl, burst outinto tears, crying that mademoiselle was _folle_. My father did notcome home to dinner; my mother remained in her room till he came in inthe evening, and then he went up to her. It wanted but half-an-hour ofthe time that I had agreed to meet Madame d'Albret. I waited that time, during which I heard sounds of high altercation above stairs. I wasquite alone, for my mother had prevented the children coming to me, andas the clock struck, I dropped my veil over my face and quietly walkingout of the house, made for the rendezvous agreed. 

I found the _fiacre_ with Madame d'Albret waiting for me, and steppinginto it, I was in a few minutes safely lodged in her splendidcomfortable apartments. Madame d'Albret put me in a little cabinetinside of her own room, so that no one, except one servant whom shecould trust, knew of my being on the premises. There I was left torecover from my bruises, and regain, if possible, my good looks. On thefollowing day she repaired to the barracks, and remained with her sistertill the evening, when she returned, and came up to me. 

"All has happened as I wished, " said she, as she took off her bonnet;"you are nowhere to be found, and they have not the least suspicion thatyou are here. When you were first missed, they thought you had returnedto the colonel's, and your father did not think it advisable to makeinquiry until the next morning, when to his surprise he learnt that youhad never been there. The dismounted hussar, who was sentry during theevening, was then examined; and he replied, that about half-past eighto'clock, a young person, who by her figure he presumed to beMademoiselle Chatenoeuf, had gone out of the gates, but that she had athick veil over her face, and he could not see it. When your father andthe colonel had interrogated the man and dismissed him, my poor sisterburst into tears and said, `Alas! alas! then she has kept her word, andhas thrown herself into the Seine. Oh, Monsieur Allarde, my sister saidyou would incur a heavy responsibility by sending that poor girl back, and now it has proved but too true: poor dear Valerie!' Your father andthe colonel were almost as much distressed as my sister, and it was justat that time that I came in. 

"`Sister, ' cried Madame Allarde to me, `Valerie has left the barracks. '

"`What!' exclaimed I, `When? oh my fear was too true!' said I, claspingmy hands and then taking out my handkerchief, I covered my face andsobbed. I tell you, Valerie, that nothing but my affection for youwould have induced me to be so deceitful, but under the circumstances Ihope I was justified. My assumed grief and distress quite removed anysuspicion of your being here, and shortly afterwards the colonel made asign to your father, and they both left the barracks; I have no doubtthey went down to the Morgue, to ascertain if their fears had alreadybeen proved correct. "

"What is the Morgue, madame?" said I. 

"Do you not know, my child? It is a small building by the side of theSeine, where all bodies which are found in the river are laid out forthe examination of the friends of those who are missing. Below thebridges there is a large strong net laid across, which receives all thebodies as they are swept away by the tide; that is, it receives many, ifnot most of them, but some are never found again. "

Madame Allarde did not fail to return to the barracks on the next day, and found that a general excitement prevailed, not only among theofficers but the men. My supposed suicide had been made known. Myfather had visited the Morgue a second time, and the police had been onthe search without success. My mother dared not even show herself atthe window of her apartments, and found herself avoided even by her ownchildren. As for my father, he was half mad, and never met her but toload her with reproaches, and to curse his own folly in having so longsubmitted to her imperious will. 

"At all events, one good has arisen from your supposed death, Valerie, "said Madame d'Albret, "which is, that your father has completely resumedhis authority, and I do not think will ever yield it up again. "

"My poor father, " replied I, shedding tears, "I feel for him. "

"He is certainly to be pitied, " replied Madame d'Albret, "but it is hisown conscience which must be his greatest tormentor. He was selfishenough not to feel for you during your years of persecution, and ratherthan have his own comforts invaded by domestic brawls for a shortperiod, he allowed you to be sacrificed. But observe, Valerie, if youhave still a wish to return to your parents, it is not too late. Theregiment does not leave Paris till next Thursday. "

"Oh, no, no, " cried I, "my mother would kill me; don't mention thatagain, madame, " continued I, trembling. 

"I will not, my child, for to tell you the truth, you would not appearin so favourable a light, if you were now to return. You have causedmuch grief to my sister and husband, and they would not receive you withcordiality after having thus trifled with their feelings. It would alsobe a victory for your mother; and I doubt not but that in a short timeshe would again recover that power which for the present she has lost. You never can be happy in your family after what has passed, and I thinkthat what has been done is for the best. Your father can well spare onechild out of fourteen, having little more than a long sword for theirsupport. Your supposed death will be the cause of your father retaininghis lawful authority, and preventing any of the remaining childrenreceiving such injustice as you have done; and remorse will check, if itdoes not humanise your mother, and I trust that the latter will be thecase. I had well weighed all this in my mind, my dear Valerie, before Imade the proposal, and I consider still that for your sake and for thesake of others, it is better that you should be the sacrifice. Nevertheless, I repeat, consult your own feelings, and if you repent thestep which you have taken, there is yet time for you to return. "

"My dear madame, return I never will, unless I am taken by force. All Ifeel is, that I should like that my father's bitter anguish was assuagedby his knowledge of my being still in existence. "

"And so should I, Valerie, were it possible that the communication couldbe made, and the same happy results be arrived at; but that cannot be, unless it should please Heaven to summon your mother, and then you mightsafely inform your father of your existence. "

"You are right, madame. "

"Yes, I think I am, Valerie; for, after all, your father duly deserveshis severe penance, which is, to visit the Morgue every day; but painfulas is the remedy, it is necessary for the cure. "

"Yes, madame, " replied I, sobbing, "all you say is true, but still Icannot help weeping and pitying my poor father; not that it alters mydetermination, but I cannot command my feelings. "

"Your feelings do you honour, Valerie, and I do not blame you for yourgrief. Do not, however, indulge it to excess, for that is turning avirtue into a failing. "

There were still three days remaining previous to the departure of theregiment for Lyons. I was sorely distressed during this time. Ipictured to myself my father's remorse, and would gladly have hastenedto the barracks and thrown myself into his arms, but my mother's imagerose before me, and her last words, "We shall see if my power is gonefor ever, " rung in my ears; her clenched hand was apparently close to myface, and then my resolution remained fixed. The swelling of myfeatures had now subsided, and I had in some degree recovered my goodlooks; still my eye and cheeks were tinged black and yellow in variousplaces, and the cuts on my head not quite healed. However, I wassatisfied that the surgeon of the regiment was correct in his assertionthat I should not be the least disfigured by the treatment which I hadreceived. 

"I have news for you, " said Madame d'Albret, as she returned from thebarracks, where she had been to see her sister off on her journey. "Your brother, Auguste, who you know has been away, has returned torejoin his regiment, but has since obtained his rank in another, whichis stationed at Brest. "

"Why has he done so, madame? do you know? have you seen him?"

"Yes; he was at the colonel's; he stated that he could not remain in theregiment if his mother continued with his father; that he should neverbe able after what had happened to treat his mother with commoncourtesy, still less with the duty of a son, and therefore he preferredleaving the regiment. "

"And my father, madame?"

"Your father allows him to act as he pleases; indeed, he feels the forceof what your brother says, and so does my brother-in-law, who has givenhis assent, as commanding officer, to your brother's exchange. Augustelaments you very much, and the poor fellow looks very ill. I think hehas done right, although it is a severe blow to your mother; but for herI have no compassion. "

"My mother never liked Auguste, madame. "

"No, I believe that; but what annoys her is the cause of his leaving hisregiment, as it is open condemnation of her conduct. "

"Yes, I can understand that feeling on her part, " replied I. 

"Well, Valerie, I did not return until the regiment was gone and thebarracks cleared. You know the commandant always goes the last. I sawmy sister safe off, and now I am here to tell you that you are no longera prisoner, but may make yourself comfortable by roving through myapartments. But the first affair which we must take in hand is yourwardrobe. I am rich enough to furnish you, so that shall be seen toimmediately. And, Valerie dear, let me now say once for all, what I donot intend to repeat in words, but I hope to prove by my actions. Lookupon me as your mother, for I have not taken you away from your familywithout the resolution of supplying, as far as I can, not the mother youhave lost, but the mother which in your dreams you have fancied. I loveyou, my child, for you are deserving of love. Treat me, therefore, withthat unlimited confidence and affection which your young and pure heartyearns to pour out. "

"Bless you, madame, bless you, " cried I, bursting into tears, andburying my face in her lap; "I feel that now I have a mother. "

CHAPTER FIVE. 

For several days I remained quiet in the little ante-chamber, duringwhich Madame d'Albret had been busy every morning driving in hercarriage, and ordering me a wardrobe; and as the various articles camein, I was as much surprised as I was pleased at the taste which had beenshown, and the expense which must have been incurred. 

"My dear madame, " cried I, as each parcel was opened, "these are muchtoo good for me; recollect I am but a poor soldier's daughter. "

"You were so, " replied Madame d'Albret; "but you forget, " continued she, kissing my forehead, "that the poor soldier's daughter was drowned inthe Seine, and you are now the _protegee_ of Madame d'Albret. I havealready mentioned to all my friends that I expect a young cousin fromGascony, whom I have adopted, having no children of my own. Your ownname is noble, and you may safely retain it, as there are no want ofChatenoeufs in Gascony, and there have been former alliances betweenthem and the d'Albrets. I have no doubt that if I were to refer back tofamily records, that I could prove you to be a cousin, some threehundred times removed, and that is quite enough. As soon as you arequite well, and I think in a week all vestiges of your ill-treatmentwill be effaced, we will go down to my chateau for a few months, and wewill return to Paris in the season. Has Madame Paon been here?"

"Yes, my dear madame, she has, and has taken my measure for the dresses;but don't scold me. I must cry a little, for I am so happy and sograteful. My heart will burst if I do not. Bless you, bless you, dearmadame; little did I think before I saw you, that I should ever cry forjoy. "

Madame d'Albret embraced me with much affection, and allowed me to givevent to my feelings, which I did, bedewing her hands with my tears. Aweek afterwards, everything was ready, and we set off for the chateau inBrittany, travelling in Madame d'Albret's post-chariot with an _avantcourier_, and without regard to expense. 

And now I must make the reader somewhat better acquainted with my kindprotectress. I little thought at the time that she offered me herprotection, that she was a personage of such consequence, but the factwas, that her sister having made a very inferior match to her own, she, out of delicacy, while the Colonel and his wife were at Paris, avoidedanything like state in paying them a visit, and I supposed that she wasmuch in the same rank and society as they were; but such was not thecase. 

Madame d'Albret had married into one of the highest and most noblefamilies of France. Her husband had died three years after theirmarriage, and having no children, had left her a large revenue entirelyat her own disposal during her life, and wishing her to marry again, hadthe property entailed upon her children if she had any, if not, afterher death, it was to go to a distant brand of the d'Albret family. Iwas informed that her income amounted to 60, 000 livres per annum, besides her chateau in the country, and the hotel in the Rue St Honore, which belonged to her, although she only occupied a portion of it. Herhusband had now been dead more than ten years, and Madame d'Albret hadnot been persuaded by her numerous suitors to marry again. She wasstill handsome, about thirty-four years of age, and I hardly need say, was in the very best society in Paris. Such was the person who came tothe barracks in so unassuming a manner, and whose protection I was sofortunate as to obtain. 

I could dwell long upon the happy days that I passed at the chateau. There was no want of society, and the _reunions_ were charming; andbeing in the country, I was allowed to join them, having been formallyintroduced by Madame d'Albret to all her visitors, as her cousin. Mytime was fully occupied. Madame d'Albret, perceiving that I had greattalent for music and a fine voice, had procured me good masters, andwishing to prove my gratitude by attention, I was indefatigable, andmade so rapid a progress, that my masters were surprised. Music andembroidery, at which I had before mentioned I was very expert, were myonly occupations--and on the latter my talents were exerted to pleaseMadame d'Albret, by offering her each piece as they were successivelytaken from the frame. So far from wishing to return to Paris, I wasunhappy at the idea of leaving the chateau. Indeed, if the reader willrecall what I have narrated of my former life, he will at once perceivethat I could but be in a state of perfect happiness. 

Until I was received by Madame d'Albret, I had lived a life ofpersecution, and had not known kindness. Fear was the passion which hadbeen acted upon, and which, I may say, had crushed both mind and body:now all was kindness and love. Praise, which I had never beforereceived, was now lavished upon me, and I felt my energies and talentsroused, and developing themselves in a way that astonished myself. Ihad not known what I was, or what I was capable of. I had had noconfidence in myself, and I had believed myself to be almost asincapable as my mother would have persuaded me, and everybody else. This sudden change of treatment had a most surprising effect. In thecourse of a few months I had grown nearly three inches taller, and notonly my figure, but my features, had become so improved, that, althoughnot vain, it was impossible for me not to believe what every one said, and what my glass told me, that I was very handsome, and that I shouldmake a great sensation when I was introduced at Paris. But although Ibelieved this, I felt no desire. I was too happy as I was, and wouldnot have exchanged the kindness of Madame d'Albret for the best husbandthat France could produce; and when anything was mentioned by ladies whovisited Madame d'Albret, to that effect, and they talked about my futureestablishment, my reply invariably was, "_Je ne veux pas_. " I hadalways expressed my regrets that we should be obliged to go to Paris forthe season, and Madame d'Albret, who of course had no wish to part withme so soon, and who felt that I was still young enough to remain forsome years single, made me very happy by telling me that she did notintend to stay long in the capital, and that although I should appear ather parties, she did not intend that I should be much at public places. And so it proved; we went to Paris, and the best masters were procuredfor me, but I did not go out with Madame d'Albret, except occasionally, in her morning drives, and once or twice to the Opera and theatres. Mymusic occupied the major portion of my time, and having expressed a wishto learn English, I had a good master; but I had another resource froman intimacy having arisen between me and Madame Paon, whom, I believe, Ihave before mentioned as the first milliner in Paris. 

This intimacy was brought about in the following manner. Being veryclever with my needle, and having a great taste for dress, I used toamuse myself at the chateau with inventing something new, not formyself, but for Madame d'Albret, and very often surprised and pleasedher by making alterations or additions to her dresses, which were alwaysadmired, and declared to be in the best taste. On our arrival at Paris, Madame Paon was visited of course, that the new fashions might beascertained, and she immediately remarked and admired my littleinventions. I was therefore consulted whenever a new dress was to bemade for Madame d'Albret, and as Madame Paon was a very lady-like andsuperior person, of a decayed, but good family, we soon became veryintimate. We had been at Paris about two months, when one morningMadame Paon observed to Madame d'Albret, that as I was learning Englishit would not be a bad plan if Madame d'Albret was to drop me at herestablishment when she took her morning airing, as she had two highlyrespectable English _modistes_ in her employ, who she found werenecessary for her English customers, and that I should learn moreEnglish by an hour's conversation with them than a master could supply. Madame d'Albret agreed with her, I was pleased at the idea, andconsequently three or four mornings in the week were passed at MadamePaon's. 

But the reader must be introduced to the establishment of Madame Paon, or he may imagine that it was too condescending for a young lady in myposition to visit at a milliner's. Madame Paon was the first millinerat Paris, and as is generally the case, was on the most intimate termswith all the ladies. She made for the court, and, indeed, for everylady to whom she could dedicate her time, as it was almost a favour tobe permitted to be one of her customers. Her establishment was in theRue St Honore, I forget the name of the hotel, but it was one of thelargest. 

The suite of apartments were magnificent. You passed from one room toanother, each displaying every variety of rich and graceful costume. Inevery room were demoiselles well-dressed to attend to the customers, andeverything bespoke a degree of taste and elegance quite unparalleled. At last you arrived at the reception-room of madame, which was spaciousand most superbly furnished. There were no men in the establishmentexcept in one room, called the Comptoir, in which were six clerks attheir desks. When I add that Madame Paon was elegant in her manners, and handsome in her person, very tall and majestic, that she was rich, kept several servants, a handsome carriage, and had a _maison decampagne_, to which she retired every Saturday afternoon, the reader mayacknowledge that she was a person whom Madame d'Albret might permit meto visit. 

This intimacy soon became very great. There was a certain degree of_eclat_ at my being so constantly in the house, and, moreover, as I hada decided taste for dress, I often brought forward some new inventionwhich was not only approved of, but a source of profit to Madame Paon. Everything was submitted to my judgment as Madame Paon more than onceobserved, "What a first-rate _modiste_ you would make, mademoiselle;but, unfortunately for the fashions, there is no chance of your being soemployed. "

At last the Paris season was nearly over, and truly glad was I whenMadame d'Albret mentioned the day of our departure. I had very muchimproved in my music and my English during our residence at Paris. Ihad not been out except to small parties, and had no wish whatever to goout at all. I was satisfied with Madame d'Albret's company, and had nowish to leave her. I may say that I was truly happy, and my countenancewas radiant, and proved that I was so. My thoughts would occasionallyrevert to my father and my brother Auguste, and make me melancholy forthe time, but I felt that all was for the best, and I built castles, inwhich I imagined my suddenly breaking in upon them, throwing myself inmy father's arms, and requesting him to share the wealth and luxury withwhich I fancied myself to be endowed. 

I was now nearly eighteen years old. I had been one year under theprotection of Madame d'Albret, and the old dowagers who visited us atthe chateau were incessantly pointing out to Madame d'Albret that it wastime to look out for an establishment for me. Madame d'Albret was, to acertain degree, of their opinion, but she did not wish to part with me, and I was resolute in my determination not to leave her. I had no wishto be married; I had reflected much upon the subject; the few marriedlives I had witnessed were not to my taste. I had seen my kind-heartedamiable grandmother thwarted by a penurious husband; I had witnessed myfather under the control of a revengeful woman; and when I beheld, as Idid every day, the peace and happiness in the establishment of Madamed'Albret as a single woman, I felt certain that marriage was a lotteryin which there were thousands of blanks to one prize. When, therefore, any of Madame d'Albret's acquaintances brought up the subject, when theyleft the room I earnestly implored Madame d'Albret not to be influencedby their remarks, as I had made up my mind to remain single, and thatall I asked was to remain with her and prove my gratitude. 

"I believe you, Valerie, " replied Madame d'Albret, "but I should not bedoing my duty if I permitted you to act upon your own feelings. A girllike you was not intended by Heaven to pine away in celibacy, but toadorn the station in life in which she is placed. At the same time, Iwill not press the matter, but if an advantageous offer were to be made, I shall then consider it my duty to exert my influence with you to makeyou change your mind, but, at the same time, I will never use anythingmore than persuasion. I am too happy with you as a companion to wish topart with you, but, at the same time, I should be very selfish if I didnot give you up when your own interest told me that such was my duty. "

"Well, madame, I thank Heaven that I have no fortune, and that will, Itrust, be a bar to any proposals from the interested gentleman of thepresent day. "

"That may not save you, Valerie, " replied Madame d'Albret, laughing, "gentlemen may be satisfied with expectancies; nay, it is possible thatone may be found who may be satisfied with your own pretty self, and askno more. "

"I rather think not, madame, " replied I. "You have too good an opinionof me, and must not expect others to view me with your partial eyes; allI can say is, that if such a gentleman could be found, hisdisinterestedness would make me think more highly of him than I do ofthe sex at present, although not sufficiently well to wish me to changemy present condition. "

"Well, well, we shall see, " replied Madame d'Albret, "the carriage is atthe door, so bring me my bonnet and cashmere. "

A few weeks after our return to the chateau, a Monsieur de G--, of anold family in Brittany, who had been for the last two years in England, returned to his father's house, and called upon Madame d'Albret. Shehad known him from childhood, and received him most cordially. I mustdescribe him fully, as he played no small part in my little drama. Hewas, I should think, nearly thirty years of age, small in person butelegantly made, with a very handsome but rather effeminate face. Hisaddress and manners were perfect. He was very witty, and apparentlyvery amiable. His deportment towards our sex was certainly mostfascinating--so tender and so respectful. I certainly never had beforeseen so polished a man. He sang well, and played upon severalinstruments; drew, caricatured--indeed, he did everything well that heattempted to do; I hardly need say that with such qualifications, andbeing so old a friend, that he was gladly welcomed by Madame d'Albret, and became a daily visitor at the chateau. I was soon intimate with himand partial to his company, but nothing more; indeed, his attentions toMadame d'Albret were quite as great as to me, and there was nothing topermit any one to suppose that he was paying his court either to her orto me. Madame d'Albret thought otherwise, because we sang together, andbecause he talked to me in English, and she as well as others rallied mein consequence. 

After two months had passed away, Monsieur de G--was supposed to bepaying his attentions more particularly to me, and I thought so myself;Madame d'Albret certainly did, and gave him every opportunity. He wasthe heir to a large property, and did not require money with his wife. About this time, an English lady of the name of Bathurst who wastravelling with a niece, a little girl about fourteen years old, hadaccepted an invitation from Monsieur de G--'s father, to pass a weekwith them at their chateau, which was about five miles from that ofMadame d'Albret, and this lady was introduced. She was apparently veryamiable, and certainly very _distinguee_ in her manners, and we saw agreat deal of her as she was a great favourite with Madame d'Albret. 

A few weeks after the introduction of this English lady, I was one dayon the terrace alone, when I was accosted by Monsieur de G--. After aremark or two upon the beauty of the autumnal flowers, he observed, "Howdifferent are the customs of two great nations, with but a few leaguesof water between them--I refer to the French and the English. You wouldbe surprised to see how great they are if you were ever to go toEngland--in none, perhaps, more so than in the affairs of the heart. InFrance we do not consult the wishes or the feelings of the young lady, we apply to her parents, and if the match is considered equallyadvantageous, the young lady is told to prepare herself for changing hercondition. In England the very reverse is the case; we apply to theyoung lady, gain her affections, and when certain of them, we thenrequest the sanction of those who are her guardians. Which do you thinkis the most natural and satisfactory, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf?"

"I have been brought up in France, Monsieur de G--, and I prefer themode of France; our parents and our guardians are the people most ableto decide upon the propriety of a match, and I think that until thatpoint is ascertained, no affections should be engaged, as, should themarriage not be considered advisable, much pain and disappointment willbe prevented. "

"In some instances, I grant that such may be the case, " replied he; "butstill, is it not treating your sex like slaves to permit no love beforemarriage? and is it agreeable for ours, that we lead to the altar aperson who may consent from a sense of duty, without having the leastregard for her husband; nay, perhaps feeling an aversion?"

"I do not think that any kind parents would force their child to marry aman for whom she felt an aversion, " replied I; "and if there is not muchlove before marriage, there may be a great deal after; but the fact is, it is a subject upon which I am not able, nor do I wish to give myopinion. "

"As you disagree with me, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, " replied he, "Ifear you will not be pleased at my courting you in the English fashion;and previous to addressing myself to Madame d'Albret, making known toyou my sincere regard for you, and my humble hopes that I am notindifferent to you. "

"I will answer you very plainly, Monsieur de G--; and perhaps it is aswell you have taken this unusual step, as it will save you the troubleof making any application to Madame d'Albret. Flattered as I am by yourcompliment, I beg to decline the honour you propose, and now that youknow my feelings, you will of course not be so ungenerous as to make anyapplication to Madame d'Albret. "

"Certainly, mademoiselle, " replied he, with great pique, "but on onecondition, which is, that you will promise me that you will not mentionto Madame d'Albret what has now passed between us. "

"That I willingly promise, Monsieur de G--, as I may consider it as yoursecret. "

"And I trust, " continued he, "that you will not discard me from yourfriendship, but receive me as before. "

"I shall always be happy to receive the friends of Madame d'Albret, "replied I, "and now I wish you a good-morning. "

I went to my own room and reflected upon what had passed. I was angrywith Monsieur de G--for what I considered the unwarrantable liberty hehad taken, the greater as he must have known my utter dependence uponMadame D'Albret; and how unlikely it was that I would form any suchengagement without her knowledge and sanction. That I had no love forMonsieur de G--was certain, although I was pleased with his company andconversation. I was sorry on reflection that I had given my promise notto mention what had passed, but having made the promise, althoughhastily, I resolved to adhere to it. 

I took it for granted that he would gradually withdraw himself, and thatwe should see little more of him; but in this I was mistaken; he was asfrequent in his visits as before, dividing his attentions between Madamed'Albret and me. This annoyed me, and I avoided him as much as I could, and the consequence was, that he was oftener with Madame d'Albret thanwith me. At first when Madame d'Albret perceived this, she appeared tobe vexed, as she had evidently set her mind upon the match, and expecteddaily to receive a formal proposal from him in my behalf; but gradually, why I know not, it gave her no further concern, and I was permitted toleave the room, and do as I pleased without being subjected to anyremarks. 

Such was the state of affairs when the Paris season drew near. MadameBathurst had been induced to remain in Brittany, and was continuallywith us. She had often asked me to come over to England, and pass a fewweeks with them, and I had jokingly replied that I would. One morningMadame d'Albret said to me--

"My dear Valerie, Madame Bathurst has again requested me to allow you togo to England with her. Now if you think that you would like to pass ashort time with her, instead of remaining at Paris during the season, Ireally have no objection, if it would give you pleasure. "

"My dear madame, I was only joking when I said so. "

"Well, you have made Madame Bathurst think you were in earnest, mydear, " replied she; "and I thought so too, and have this morningpromised that you shall go with her. I thought you would perfectyourself in English, and it would be a good opportunity of relieving youfor a short time of your constant attendance upon me; so, my dearValerie, I advise you to go. It will amuse you, and a little changewill do you good: besides, my dear, I perceive that the attentions ofMonsieur de G--are not agreeable to you, and it is as well to break itoff by a short absence. "

"I shall not dispute your wishes, madame, " replied I, mournfully, for myheart misgave me, why I knew not, "but if I do go, it will be to obligeyou, and not because I really wish it. "

"My dear Valerie, I think it will be for the best, and therefore youwill oblige me. I have promised for you, and I should be sorry to haveto recall my promise--so consent, my dear, and I will write to MadameBathurst, that she may be prepared to receive you. "

"Certainly, madame, " replied I, "your wishes will ever be a law to me:"and so saying, I left the room, and going to my own chamber, I threwmyself down on the bed, and wept bitterly without knowing why. 

About ten days after this, Madame Bathurst called for me to take me tothe chateau of Monsieur de G--'s father, where I was to remain till thenext morning, when we were to post to Paris. It was with great painthat I quitted Madame d'Albret, but her kindness to me appeared to haveincreased rather than diminished, after the proposal of our shortseparation. "God bless you, my dear Valerie, " she said, "you must writeto me twice a week; I shall be most impatient for your return. " Iparted from her with many tears, and did not leave off weeping till wearrived at the chateau, at which Madame Bathurst resided. 

I was received with formal politeness by the old gentleman, and Monsieurde G--, who was also at home, and in an excessive gay humour. "Alas, mademoiselle, " cried he, "what a desert you will leave behind you! Itis too cruel, this travelling mania on your part. We never shall seeyou again. "

There was so much irony in his face as he said this, that I hardly knewwhat to make of it; but it made me feel anxious and dissatisfied. Iwould have given much to have abandoned the journey, but Madamed'Albret's wishes were a law to me. To avoid reflection, which waspainful, I talked with Caroline, the niece of Madame Bathurst, and as wewere to set off at daylight, we retired early. The following morning weset off, and in due time arrived at Paris, where we remained but oneday, and then proceeded to Boulogne, where we embarked. 

It was now November, and half-way across the Channel we were envelopedin a fog, and it was with difficulty that we made the harbour. We setoff for London, the fog continued during the whole day, and on ourarrival at the suburbs it was thicker than ever, and the horses were ledthrough the streets by people carrying flambeaux. I had heard thatEngland was a _triste pays_, and I thought it so indeed. At last Iobserved to Madame Bathurst, "Est-ce qu'il n'y a jamais de soleil dansce pays, madame?"

"Oh, yes, " replied she, laughing, "and a very beautiful sun too. "

The next day we set off for Madame Bathurst's country seat, to pass theChristmas. Before we were three miles out of London, the fog haddisappeared, the sun shone out brilliantly, and the branches of theleafless trees covered with rime, glittered like diamond wands, as weflew past them. What with the change in the weather, and the rapidmotion produced by the four English post-horses, I thought Englandbeautiful; but I must say that the first two days were a trial, the moreso as I was very despondent from having quitted Madame d'Albret. I wasdelighted with Madame Bathurst's country seat, the well-arrangedgardens, the conservatories, the neatness displayed in every thing sodifferent from France, the cleanness of the house and furniture; theLondon carpets over the whole of the rooms and staircases, were, in myopinion, great improvements; but I cared little for the society, which Ifound not only dull, but it appeared to me to be selfish. I found alively companion in Caroline, and we sat up in a little boudoir, wherewe were never interrupted. Here I practised my music, and at MadameBathurst's request, spoke alternately English and French with my littlecompanion, for our mutual improvement. 

I had written twice to Madame d'Albret, and had received one very kindanswer; but no mention was made of my return, although it was at firstarranged that my visit was to be three weeks or a month. A fortnightafter my arrival at Fairfield, I received a second letter from Madamed'Albret, kind as usual, but stating, to my great grief, that she wasnot well, having had an attack on her chest from having taken a violentcold. I answered the letter immediately, requesting that I might bepermitted to return home and nurse her, for I felt very uneasy. Forthree weeks, during which I had no reply, I was in a state of greatanxiety and distress, as I imagined that Madame d'Albret must have beentoo ill to write, and I was in a fever of suspense. At last I receiveda letter from her, stating that she had been very ill, and that she hadbeen recommended by the physicians to go to the south of France for thewinter. At the same time, as she could not put off her departure, shewrote to Madame Bathurst, requesting, if not inconvenient, that shewould allow my visit to be extended till the spring, at which season sheexpected to return to Paris. Madame Bathurst read her letter to me, andstated how happy she should be for me to remain. I could do nootherwise but thank her, although I was truly miserable. I wrote toMadame d'Albret, and stated what my feelings were; but as she had, bywhat was said in her letter, already left for the south of France, Iknew that my letter would arrive too late to enable her to alter herdetermination. All I requested was, that she would give me continualintelligence of her health. 

I was, however, much consoled in my distress by the kindness of MadameBathurst, and affectionate manners of her niece Caroline, who was myconstant companion. There was a great deal of company not onlyvisiting, but staying in the house; but although there was much company, there was very little society. Horses, dogs, guns, were the amusementsof the gentlemen during the day. In the evening we saw little of them, as they seldom left the dinner-table before Caroline and I had retiredto our rooms; and the ladies appeared to me to be all afraid of eachother, and to be constantly on the reserve. 

Christmas had passed, and I had not heard again from Madame d'Albret, which was a source of great vexation and many bitter tears. I fanciedher dying in the south of France, without anyone to take care of her. Ioften spoke to Madame Bathurst on the subject, who offered all theexcuses that she could devise, but I thought at the same time appearedto be very grave, and unwilling to continue the conversation. At last Ithought of Madame Paon, and I wrote to her, inquiring whether she knewhow Madame d'Albret was, detailing to her how I had come to England, andhow Madame D'Albret had been seriously indisposed, stating my fears fromnot having received any reply to my last letters. The day after I hadwritten to Madame Paon, Caroline, who was sitting with me in theboudoir, observed, "I heard Mrs Corbet say to my aunt that she had seenMadame d'Albret at Paris about ten days ago. "

"Impossible!" replied I; "she is in the south of France. "

"So I understood, " replied Caroline; "but she did say so, and my auntimmediately sent me out of the room on a message. I am sure it was toget rid of me, that she might talk to Mrs Corbet. "

"What can this mean?" exclaimed I. "Oh, my heart forebodes evil!Excuse me, Caroline, but I feel very miserable;" and I laid my face downon the table, covering it with my hands, and tears trickled fast throughmy fingers. 

"Speak to my aunt, " said Caroline, consolingly; "do not cry, Valerie, itmay be all a mistake. "

"I will at once speak to Madame Bathurst, " said I, raising my head, "itwill be the best plan. "

I went into my room, bathed my eyes, and then sought Madame Bathurst, whom I found in the conservatory, giving directions to the gardener. After a time she took my arm and we walked down the terrace. 

"Madame Bathurst, " said I, "I have been made very miserable by Carolinestating that Mrs Corbet had told you that she met Madame d'Albret atParis. How can this be?"

"I cannot imagine more than yourself, my dear Valerie, " replied MadameBathurst, "except that Mrs Corbet was mistaken. "

"Do you think it was Madame?"

"I cannot say, Valerie, but I have written to Paris to ascertain thefact, which is to me incomprehensible. A few days will let us into thetruth; I cannot believe it--indeed, if it were true, I shall considerthat Madame d'Albret has treated me ill, for much as I am pleased tohave you here, she has not been candid with me in proposing that youshould remain the winter, upon the plea of her being obliged to go tothe south, when she is still at Paris. I cannot understand it, anduntil confirmed, I will not believe it. Mrs Corbet is not anacquaintance of hers, and may, therefore, be mistaken. "

"She must be, madame, " replied I; "still it is strange that I do nothear from her. I am fearful something is wrong, and what it can be, Icannot surmise. "

"Let us talk no more about it, my dear Valerie. A few days will decidethe point. "

A few days did decide the point, for I received an answer from MadamePaon, in which she said:--

"My dear Mademoiselle Chatenoeuf, --You may imagine my surprise atreceiving your letter, and I fear you must prepare yourself forunpleasant intelligence. Madame d'Albret is in Paris, and has neverbeen in the south of France that I have heard. When she first called, Iinquired after you. The reply was that you were on a visit to a lady inEngland; that you had left her; that you had a _manie pourl'Angleterre_; and so saying, she shrugged up her shoulders. I wasabout to inquire more particularly, but she cut the conversation shortby asking to see a new pelisse, and I perceived at once that there wassomething wrong, but what I could not comprehend. I did not see hertill four or five weeks afterwards, when she called, accompanied by aMonsieur de G--, a person well known in Paris, where he bears a veryindifferent character, as a desperate gambler, and a man of very baddisposition concealed under a very polished exterior; but his characteris better known in England, which country, I am told, he was obliged toquit in consequence of some gaming transaction anything but honourable. I again made inquiries after you, and this time the reply was given byMonsieur de G--, who replied that you were an _ingrate_, and your namemust not be in future mentioned by anyone to Madame d'Albret. 

"The handsome face of Monsieur de G--, was changed to that of a demonwhen he made this remark, and fully proved to me the truth of the reportthat he was a person of very bad disposition. Madame d'Albret made noremark, except that she should be careful how she ever engaged a_demoiselle de compagnie_ again. I was struck at this remark from her, as I always considered that you were (and indeed I know you were at onetime), viewed in a very different light, and I was quite mystified. About a fortnight afterwards Madame d'Albret called upon me andannounced her intended marriage to Monsieur de G--, and requested me tomake her wedding dresses. Here the whole mystery was out, but why, because she marries Monsieur de G--, you should lose her protection, andwhy Monsieur de G--should be so inveterate against you, is more than Ican tell. I have now, my dear mademoiselle, given you a detail of all Iknow, and shall be most happy to hear from you if you will please towrite to me, etcetera, etcetera. 

"Emile Paon, nee Merce. "

Here was a solution of the whole mystery. I read the letter and fellback on the sofa, gasping for breath. It was some time before I couldrecover myself. I was alone in my bedroom, my head and eyes swimming;but I staggered to the washing-stand, and obtained some water. It washalf-an-hour before I could recall my astonished senses, and theneverything appeared as clear to me as if it had been revealed. Monsieurde G--'s double attentions; his spiteful look at my refusal; hisoccupying himself wholly with Madame d'Albret after I refused him; herwishing to get rid of me, by sending me to England with Madame Bathurst, and her subsequent false and evasive conduct. Monsieur de G--had hadhis revenge, and gained his point at the same time. He had obtained thewealth of Madame d'Albret to squander at the gaming-table, and hadcontrived, by some means or another, to ruin me in her good opinion. Iperceived at once that all was lost, and when I considered theawkwardness of my position, I was almost in despair. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

As I continued for more than an hour on the sofa, gloomily passing inreview my short career, my present position, and occasionally venturinga surmise upon the future, a feeling which I had not had before, --onewhich had hitherto been latent--pride, gradually was awakened in mybosom, and as it was aroused, it sustained me. I have before observedthat fear had been my predominating feeling till I had quitted myparents, love and gratitude had succeeded it, but now, smarting underinjustice, pride, and, with pride, many less worthy passions, weresummoned up, and I appeared in the course of two short hours to beanother being. I felt confidence in myself, my eyes were opened all atonce as it were to the heartlessness of the world; the more I consideredthe almost hopeless condition in which I was in, the more my energy wasroused. I sat down on the sofa a confiding, clinging girl. I rose up aresolute, clear-sighted woman. 

I reflected, and had made up my mind that Madame d'Albret would neverforgive one whom she had injured as she had me. She had induced me tobreak off all family and parental ties (such as they were), she had mademe wholly dependent upon her, and had now cast me off in a cruel andheartless manner. She had used deceit because she knew that she couldnot justify her conduct. She had raised calumnies against me, accusingme of ingratitude, as an excuse for her own conduct. Anything like areconciliation therefore was impossible, and any assistance from her Iwas determined not to accept. 

Besides, was she not married to Monsieur de G--, whom pique at myrefusal had made my enemy, and who had, in all probability, as hepressed his own suit, perceived the necessity, independent of thegratification it afforded him to be my ruin, of removing me as a seriousobstacle to Madame d'Albret's contracting a new alliance? From thatquarter, therefore, there was nothing to be expected or hoped for, evenif it were desired. And what was my position with Madame Bathurst? Ona visit! At the termination of which I was houseless. 

That Madame Bathurst would probably offer me a temporary asylum, for shewould hardly turn me out of doors, I felt convinced; but my new-bornpride revolted at the idea of dependence upon one on whom I had no claimwhatever. What, then, was to be done? I examined my capital. I washandsome, but that was of no use to me; the insidious conduct ofMonsieur de G--had raised to positive dislike the indifference that Ifelt for his sex, and I had no inclination to make a market of mypersonal advantages. I could sing and play well. I spoke French andEnglish, and understood Italian. I could embroider the work well withmy needle. Such were my capabilities, my stock-in-trade with which tocommence the world; I was, therefore, competent to a certain degree togive lessons in music and in French, or to take a governess's place, orto become a modiste. 

I thought of Madame Paon, but when I reflected in what manner I hadvisited her, the respect and homage, I may say, which had been offeredup to me, and how different my reception and treatment would be if Ientered the establishment as one of themselves, the reflection was toomortifying, and I determined that if I were driven to such an employmentfor my livelihood, it should be where I was not known. After muchconsideration, I decided that I would see Madame Bathurst, make known toher my intentions, and ask her assistance and recommendation to procureme a situation. I arranged my hair, removed all traces of my lateagitation, and went down to her. I found her alone, and asking herwhether she could spare me a few minutes of her time, I handed to herthe letter which I had received from Madame Paon, and then made heracquainted with that portion of my history with which she had beenunacquainted. As I spoke my courage revived, and my voice became firm--I felt that I was no longer a girl. 

"Madame Bathurst, I have confided this to you, because you will agreewith me that there can be nothing more between Madame d'Albret and me, for even if she made an offer, I would never accept it. I am now in avery false position, owing to her conduct. I am here on a visit, supposed by you to be the _protegee_ of that lady, and a person of someconsequence. Her protection has been taken away from me, and I am now abeggar, with nothing but my talents for my future support. I explainthis to you frankly, because I cannot think of remaining as yourvisitor; and if I do not ask too much, all that I wish of yourfriendship is, that you will give me such a recommendation as you thinkI deserve, by which I may obtain the means of future livelihood. "

"My dear Valerie, " replied Madame Bathurst, "I will not hurt yourfeelings. It is a heavy blow, and I am glad to perceive, that insteadof being crashed by it, you appear to rise. I have heard of Madamed'Albret's marriage, and the deceit which she has been practisingevidently to get rid of you. Not many days ago I wrote to her, pointingout the variance between what she stated in her letters, and her actualposition, and requesting to know what was to be done relative to you. Her answer I have received this day. She states that you have cruellydeceived her; that at the very time that you professed the utmostgratitude and affection, you were slandering her and laughing at herbehind her back, particularly to Monsieur de G--, to whom she is nowmarried; and that, however she might be inclined to forgive and overlookyour conduct herself, that Monsieur de G--is resolute, and determinedthat you never shall come again under his roof. She has, therefore, transmitted a billet of 500 francs to enable you to return to yourfather's house. "

"Then, " replied I, "it is as I suspected; Monsieur de G--is the cause ofall. "

"Why did you trust him, Valerie, or rather why were you so imprudent, and I must add, ungrateful, to speak of Madame d'Albret as you did. "

"And you believe it, Madame Bathurst, you believe that I did so? I canonly say that if such is your belief, the sooner we part the better. "

I then told her what I had omitted in my narrative, how I had refusedMonsieur de G--, and explaining his character, showed that he had actedthus out of interest and revenge. 

"I believe it all now, Valerie, and I must beg your pardon for havingsupposed that you had been ungrateful. This explanation relieves me, and enables me to make you the offer which I had thought of doing, had Inot been checked by this calumny against you. I say, therefore, for thepresent, my dear Valerie, remain here. You are quite equal to begoverness to Caroline, but I prefer you should remain with me more as afriend than as a governess. I say this, because I fear you will be tooproud to remain as a dependent, without making yourself useful. Youknow that I did intend to take a governess for Caroline as soon as wewent to London. I will now take you if you will consent, and shall feelthe obligation on my side, as I shall not only have retained a capableperson, but shall also not lose a dear young friend. "

"I thank you for the offer, my dear madame, " replied I, rising andcourtseying; "I trust, however, that you will allow me a little time forreflection before I decide. You must admit that this is a most criticalepoch in my life, and I must not make one false step if it is possibleto prevent it. "

"Certainly, " replied Madame Bathurst, "certainly. You are right, Valerie, in reflecting well before you decide; but I must say that youare rather haughty in your manner towards me. "

"I may have been, my dear Madame Bathurst, but if so, take my excuses. Recollect the Valerie of yesterday, who was your visitor and youngfriend, is not the Valerie of to-day!" and with these words I took upthe cheque for 500 francs which Madame Bathurst had laid on the table, left the room, and returned to my own apartment. 

I returned to my room, and was glad to be once more alone, for althoughI bore up well under the circumstances, still the compressed excitementwas wearying to the frame. I had resolved to accept the offer of MadameBathurst at the time that she made it, but I did not choose to appear tojump at it, as she probably expected that I would. I felt no confidencein anyone but my own self after the treatment of Madame d'Albret, and Iconsidered that Madame Bathurst would probably dismiss me as soon as myservices were no longer required, with as little ceremony as had Madamed'Albret. That I was capable of taking charge of and instructingCaroline, I knew well, and that Madame Bathurst would not easily procurea governess so capable in singing and music as myself. There would beconsequently no obligation, and I resolved that I would reject her termsif they were not favourable. I had some money, for I had spent but asmall portion of twenty sovereigns which Madame d'Albret had given me ina purse when I quitted her. I had therefore the means of subsistencefor some little time, should I not come to terms with Madame Bathurst. 

After an hour's reflection, I sat down and wrote a letter to MadamePaon, stating what had occurred, and my determination to obtain my ownlivelihood, and adding that as I was not sure whether I should accept ofMadame Bathurst's offer, I wished her to give me a letter ofintroduction to some French acquaintance of hers in London, as I was anutter stranger to everything, and without advice, should probably becheated in every way. As soon as this letter was finished I commencedanother to Madame d'Albret, which was in the following words:--

"My dear Madame, "Yes, I will still say my dear madame, for although you will never hearof me again, you are still dear to me, more dear perhaps than you were, when I considered you my patroness and my more than mother. And whyso, --because when those we love are in misfortune, when those who havebenefited us are likely to soon want succour themselves, it is then thetime that we should pour out our gratitude and love. I do not considerit your fault, my dear Madame d'Albret, that you have been deceived by abase hypocrite, who wears so captivating a mask; I do not blame you thatyou have been persuaded by him that I have slandered and behavedungratefully to you. You have been blinded by your own feelings towardshim and by his consummate art. I am also to blame for not havingcommunicated to you that _he_ made me a proposal of marriage but a shorttime previous to my departure, and which I indignantly rejected, becausehe had taken such an unusual step without any previous communicationwith you on the subject--not that I would have accepted him, even if youhad wished it, for I knew how false and unworthy he was considered tobe. I should have told you, my dear madame, of this offer of marriageon his part, but he requested me as a favour not to mention it to you, and I did not then know that he was a ruined man, a desperate gambler, and that he had been obliged to quit this country for dishonourablepractices at the gaming-table, as you may easily discover to be true;for even Madame Paon can give you all the necessary information. Andinto this man's hands have you fallen, my dear Madame d'Albret. Alas, how you are to be pitied! my heart bleeds for you, and I fear that a fewmonths will suffice to prove to you the truth of what I now write. ThatI am a sufferer by the conduct of Monsieur de G--is true. I have lost akind patroness, an indulgent mother, and am now left to obtain my ownlivelihood how I can. All my visions, all my dreams of happiness withyou, all my wishes of proving my gratitude and love for your kindnesshave vanished, and here I am, young, alone, and unprotected. But Ithink not of myself; at all events I am free--I am not chained to such aperson as Monsieur de G--, and it is of you, and all that you will haveto suffer, that my thoughts and heart are full. I return you the chequefor 500 francs--I cannot take the money. You are married to Monsieur deG--, and I can accept nothing from one who has made you believe thatValerie could be calumnious and ungrateful. Adieu, my dear madame; Ishall pray for you, and weep over your misfortunes. 

"Yours ever gratefully, "Valerie de Chatenoeuf. "

That there was a mixed feeling in this letter, I confess. As I said init, I really pitied Madame d'Albret and forgave her her unkindness; butI sought revenge upon Monsieur de G--, and in seeking that, I planteddaggers into the heart of Madame d'Albret; but I did not at the timethat I wrote reflect upon this. What I wished to do was to vindicatemyself, and that I could not do without exposing Monsieur de G--, andexposing him in his true colours was, of course, awakening Madamed'Albret to her position sooner than she would have been, and fillingher mind with doubts and jealousy. That this was not kind, I felt whenI had perused what I had written previous to folding the letter, but Ifelt no inclination to alter it, probably because I had not quite sowholly forgiven Madame d'Albret as I thought that I had. Be it as itmay, the letter was sealed and despatched by that night's post, as wellas that written to Madame Paon. 

I had now only to arrange with Madame Bathurst, and I went down into thedrawing-room where I found her alone. "I have considered, my dearMadame Bathurst, " said I, "your kind proposal. I certainly have had alittle struggle to get over, as you must admit that it is not pleasantto sink from a visitor in a family into a dependent, as I must in futurebe, if I remain with you, but the advantages of being with a person whomI respect as much as I do you, and of having charge of a young person towhom I am so attached as I am to Caroline, have decided me on acceptingyour offer. May I know then, what may be the terms upon which I amreceived as governess?"

"Valerie, I feel that this is all pride, " replied Madame Bathurst, "butstill it is not disreputable pride, and though I shall yield to it, Iwould have made no terms, but retained you as a dear friend, my purseand everything in the house at your command, and I hoped that you wouldhave allowed me so to do; but as you will not, I have only to say that Ishould have expected to pay any governess whom I might have retained forCaroline, a salary of 100 pounds per annum, and that I offer you thesame. "

"It is more than sufficient, my dear madame, " replied I, "and I acceptyour offer if you will take me on trial for six months. "

"Valerie, you make me laugh, and make me angry at the same time, but Ican bear much from you now, for you have had a heavy blow, my poorchild. Now let's say no more on the subject; all is settled, and thearrangement will remain a secret, unless you publish it yourself. "

"I certainly shall make no secret of it, Madame Bathurst; I should besorry to show false colours, and be supposed by your friends to beotherwise than what I really am. I have done nothing that I ought to beashamed of, and I abhor deceit. Whatever may be my position in life, Itrust that I shall never disgrace the name that I bear, and I am not thefirst of a noble name who has had a reverse in fortune. "

How strange that I now, for the first time in my life, began to feelpride in my family name. I presume because when we have lost almosteverything, we cherish more that which remains to us. From the timethat Madame Bathurst had first known me till the last twenty-four hours, not a symptom of pride had ever been discovered in me. As the_protegee_ and adopted daughter of Madame d'Albret, with brilliantprospects, I was all humility--now a dependent, with a salary of 100pounds per annum, Valerie was as proud as Lucifer himself. MadameBathurst perceived this, and I must do her the justice to say, that shewas very guarded in her conduct towards me. She felt sympathy for me, and treated me with more kindness, and, I may say, with more respectthan she did when I was her visitor and her equal. 

The next day I informed Caroline of the change in my prospects, and ofmy having accepted the office of governess--that was to say, on a sixmonths' trial. I pointed out to her that it would now be my duty to seethat she did not neglect her studies, and that I was determined to dojustice to Madame Bathurst's confidence reposed in me. Caroline, whowas of a very amiable and sweet disposition, replied, "That she shouldalways look upon me as her friend and companion, and from her love forme, would do everything I wished, " and she kept her word. 

The reader will agree with me, that it was impossible for any one tohave been lowered down in position more gently than I was in thisinstance. The servants never knew that I had accepted the offer ofgoverness, for I was invariably called Valerie by Madame Bathurst andher niece, and was treated as I was before when a visitor to the house. I bestowed much time upon Caroline, and taught myself daily, that Imight be more able to teach her. I went back to the elements ineverything, that I might be more capable of instructing, and Carolinemade rapid progress in music, and promised to have, in a few years, avery fine voice. We went to town for the season, but I avoided companyas much as possible--so much so, that Madame Bathurst complained of it. 

"Valerie, you do wrong not to make your appearance. You retire in sucha way that people naturally put questions to me, and ask if you are thegoverness, or what you are. "

"I wish them to do so, my dear madame, and I want you to reply frankly. I am the governess, and do not like anything like concealment. "

"But I cannot admit that you are what may be called a governess, Valerie. You are a young friend staying with me, who instructs myniece. "

"That is what a governess ought to be, " replied I, "a young friend whoinstructs your children. "

"I grant it, " replied Madame Bathurst; "but I fear if you were to takethe situation in another family, you would find that a governess is notgenerally so considered or so treated. I do not know any class ofpeople, who are more to be pitied than these young people who enterfamilies as governesses; not considered good enough for thedrawing-room, they are too good for the kitchen; they are treated with_hauteur_ by the master and mistress, and only admitted, or suffered fora time to be in their company; by the servants they are considered asnot having claims to those attentions and civilities, for which they arepaid and fed; because receiving salaries, or `wages like themselves, ' asthey assert, they are not entitled in their opinion to be attended upon. Thus are they, in most houses, neglected by all parties. Unhappythemselves, they cause ill-will and dissension, and more servants aredismissed, or given warning, on account of the governesses, than fromany other cause. In the drawing-room they are a check uponconversation; in the school-room, if they do their duty, they are thecause of discontent, pouting and tears; like the bat, they are neitherbird nor beast, and they flit about the house like ill-omens; they losethe light-heartedness and spring of youth; become sour from continualvexation and annoyance, and their lives are miserable, tedious, and fullof repining. I tell you this candidly; it is a harsh picture, but Ifear too true a one. With me I trust you will be happy, but you willrun a great risk if you were to change and go into another family. "

"I have heard as much before, my dear madame, " replied I; "but yourconsiderate kindness has made me forget it. I can only say that it willbe a melancholy day when I am forced to quit your roof. "

Visitors announced, interrupted the conversation. I have beforementioned the talent I had for dress, and the kindness of MadameBathurst, induced me to exert all that I possessed in her favour. Everyone was pleased, and expressed admiration at the peculiar elegance ofher attire, and asked who was the _modiste_ she employed, and MadameBathurst never failed to ascribe all the merit to me. 

Time passed on rapidly, and the season was nearly over. Madame Bathursthad explained to her most intimate friends the alteration which hadtaken place in my prospects, and that I remained with her more as acompanion than in any other capacity. This procured me considerationand respect, and I very often had invitations to parties; but Iinvariably refused; except, occasionally, accepting a seat in the box atthe Opera and French plays I was content to remain quiet. 

Madame Paon had, as I requested, sent me a letter of introduction to afriend of hers, a Monsieur Gironac, who lived in Leicester Square. Hewas a married man, without family. He obtained his livelihood by givinglessons on the flute, on the guitar, and in teaching French during theday, and at night was engaged as second violin in the orchestra of theOpera House; so that he had many strings to his bow, besides those ofhis fiddle. His wife, a pretty little lively woman, taught young ladiesto make flowers in wax, and mended lace in the evenings. They were avery amiable and amusing couple, always at good-natured warfare witheach other, and sparring all day long, from the time they met until theyparted. Their battles were the most comical and amusing I everwitnessed, and generally ended in roars of laughter. They received mewith the greatest kindness and consideration, treating me with greatrespect, until our extreme intimacy no longer required it, and ourfriendship increased more than it could have done from Carolineexpressing a wish to learn to model flowers, and becoming the pupil ofMadame Gironac. Such was the state of affairs when the London seasonwas over, and we once more returned to the country. 

The time flew away rapidly. Madame Bathurst treated me with kindnessand respect, Caroline with affection, and I was again quite happy andcontented. I was earnest in my endeavours to improve Caroline, andmoreover had the satisfaction to feel and hear it acknowledged that myattempts were not thrown away. I looked forward to remaining at leasttill Caroline's education was complete, which it could not be under twoor three years, and feeling security for such a period I gave myselflittle thought of the future, when a circumstance occurred which put anend to all my calculations. 

I have stated that Caroline was the niece of Madame Bathurst; she wasthe daughter of a younger sister who had contracted an unfortunatemarriage, having eloped with a young man who had not a shilling that hecould call his own, and whose whole dependence was upon an uncle, without a family. This imprudent match had, however, raised theindignation of his relative, who from that moment told him he was toexpect nothing from him either before or after his death. Theconsequence was that Madame Bathurst's sister and husband were in astate of great distress, until Madame Bathurst, by exerting herself inhis behalf, procured for him a situation of 300 pounds per annum in theExcise. Upon this sum, and the occasional presents of Madame Bathurst, they contrived to live, but having two boys and a girl to educate, Madame Bathurst took charge of the latter, who was Caroline, promisingthat she would either establish her in life, or leave her a sufficiencyat her death. Madame Bathurst had a very large jointure, and could wellafford to save up every year for Caroline, which she had done ever sinceshe had taken charge of her, at seven years old. At the time that Ihave been speaking of, it appeared that the uncle of the father ofCaroline died, and notwithstanding his threat bequeathed to his nephewthe whole of his large property, by which he became even more wealthythan Madame Bathurst. The consequence was that Madame Bathurst receiveda letter announcing this intelligence, and winding up with anotification that Caroline was to be immediately taken back to herfather's house. In the letter--which I read, for Madame Bathurst, whowas in great distress, handed it to me, observing at the time, "Thisconcerns you as well as me and Caroline. "--There were not anyexpressions of gratitude for the great kindness which they had receivedfrom her hands; it was an unkind, unfeeling letter, and I was disgustedwhen I had gone through it. 

"Is this all the return that you receive for what you have done for yoursister and her husband?" observed I; "the more I see of this world, themore I hate it. "

"It is indeed most selfish and unfeeling, " replied Madame Bathurst:"Caroline has been so long with me, that I have looked upon her as myown child, and now she is to be torn from me, without the leastconsideration of my feelings. It is very cruel and very ungrateful. "

Madame Bathurst, after this remark, rose and left the room. As Iafterwards discovered, she replied to the letter, pointing out how longshe had had charge of Caroline, and now considered her as her daughter, and requesting her parents to allow her to return to her after she paidthem a visit; pointing out how unkind and ungrateful it was of them totake her away, now that their circumstances were altered, and how verypainful it would be for her if they did so. To this appeal on her partshe received a most insulting answer, in which she was requested to makeout an account of the expenses incurred for the education andmaintenance of her niece, that they might be reimbursed forthwith. Onthis occasion, for the first time, I saw Madame Bathurst really angry, and certainly not without good cause. She sent for Caroline, who as yethad only been informed that her father and mother had succeeded to alarge inheritance, and put the letter into her hands with a copy of herown, requesting that she would read them, watching her countenance withthe severest scrutiny as she complied with the injunction, as if todiscover if she inherited the ingratitude of her parents. Such was notthe case, for poor Caroline sunk, covered her face with her hands, andthen rushing to Madame Bathurst, fell on her knees before her, andburying her face in her aunt's lap, cried as if her heart would break. After a few minutes, Madame Bathurst raised up her niece, and kissedher, saying, "I am satisfied; my dear Caroline at least is notungrateful. Now, my child, you must do your duty and obey yourparents--as we must part, the sooner we part the better. Valerie, willyou see that everything is ready for Caroline's going away to-morrowmorning?"

Saying this, Madame Bathurst disengaged herself from Caroline andquitted the room. It was a long while before I could reason the poorgirl into anything like composure. I could not help agreeing with herthat the conduct of her parents was most ungracious towards MadameBathurst, but at the same time I pointed out to her how natural it was, that having but one daughter, her parents should wish for her return totheir own care; that the resigning her to Madame Bathurst must have beena severe trial to them, and that it could only be from consulting heradvantage that they could have consented to it; but notwithstanding allthat I could urge, Caroline's indignation against her parents, of whomshe knew but little, was very great, and her dislike to return home asstrong. However, there was no help for it as Madame Bathurst haddecided that she was to go, and I persuaded her to come with me andprepare her clothes ready for packing up. We did not meet at dinnerthat day, Madame Bathurst sending an excuse that she was too much out ofspirits to leave her room; Caroline and I were equally so, and weremained where we were. In the evening, Madame Bathurst sent for me; Ifound her in bed and looking very ill. 

"Valerie, " said she, "I wish Caroline to start early to-morrow morning, that, as you accompany her, you may be able to return here before night. I shall not be able to see her to-morrow morning. I must, therefore, bid her farewell this night; bring her here, and the sooner it is overthe better. "

I went for Caroline, and a bitter parting it was; I hardly know which ofthe three cried the most, but after half-an-hour Madame Bathurst signedto me to take Caroline away, which I did, and afterwards put her intobed as soon as I could. Having remained with her till she had sobbedherself to sleep, I went down to the servants and gave Madame Bathurst'sdirections for the next morning, and then retired myself. Worn out as Iwas with such a day of anxiety and distress, I could not close my eyesfor some time, reflecting upon what might be the issue of this breakingup of the connection to myself. I had been engaged as governess toCaroline, and I could not well expect that Madame Bathurst would wish toretain me now that Caroline was removed from her care; neither, indeed, would my pride permit me to accept such an offer if made, as I shouldbecome a mere dependent on her bounty, with no services to offer inreturn. That I must leave Madame Bathurst was certain, and that I mustlook out for some other situation. I took it for granted that MadameBathurst would not permit me to leave immediately, but allow me a shorttime to look out for a suitable situation; but whether I should decideupon taking the situation of a governess after what Madame Bathurst hadtold me, or what situation I should seek was the cause of much thoughtand indecision. At last I could make no mind up, and decided that Iwould trust to Providence, and having so far come to a conclusion, Ifell asleep. 

After an early breakfast, I set off in the carriage with Caroline incharge, and before noon, we arrived at her father's house. The servantsdressed in very gaudy liveries, ushered us into the library, where wefound her father and mother waiting to receive her. A first glancesatisfied me that they were swelled with pride at the change in theirfortunes. Caroline was not received with great cordiality. There was astiffness on the part of her parents which would have checked anyfeelings of affection on her part, had she been inclined to show them, which I was sorry to perceive she did not; indeed, her feelings appearedrather those of resentment for the conduct they had shown to her aunt. After the salutation of meeting, Caroline sat down on a sofa, oppositeto her father and mother. I remained standing, and when the pause tookplace I said, "I was deputed by Madame Bathurst to convey your daughtersafe to you, and as soon as the horses are baited, I am to return home. "

"Who may this person be, Caroline?" demanded her mother. 

"I must apologise to Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf for not havingintroduced her, " replied Caroline, blushing with annoyance. "She is avery dear friend of mine and my aunt's. "

"Latterly I have been the governess of your daughter, madame, " said I. 

"Oh!" said the lady. "Will somebody ring the bell?"

I presumed by this somebody it was intended to convey to me that I wasto perform that office; but as they had not had the common civility toask me to take a chair I took no notice. 

"Will you ring the bell, my dear, " said the lady to her husband. 

The gentleman complied; and when the servant entered the lady said, "Show the governess into the small breakfast-room, and tell the coachmanto put up his horses and bait them. He must be round again in an hour. "

The man stood with the door in his hand waiting for me to follow him. Not a little indignant, I turned to Caroline, and said to her, "I hadbetter wish you good-bye now. "

"Yes, indeed, Valerie, you had, " replied Caroline rising from the sofa, "for I am ashamed to look you in the face, after such treatment as youhave received. Will you, " continued she, with great spirit, "accept myapology for the behaviour of my parents towards one who is of a muchhigher family, and much higher breeding than they can boast of. "

"Hush! Caroline, " said I; "recollect--"

"I do recollect, and shall continue to recollect, the insults to my dearaunt in the first place, and now the insult to you, my dear Valerie, "retorted Caroline, who then put her arms round my neck and kissed meseveral times; having so done she darted from me, threw herself on thesofa and burst into tears, while I hastened to follow the servant, toescape from such an unpleasant scene. 

I was shown into a small room, where I remained some little time, thinking how true were Madame Bathurst's observations as to what I mightexpect in the position of a governess, when a servant came in, and in acondescending manner asked if I did not wish to have some lunch. Ireplied in the negative. 

"You can have a glass of wine if you choose, " continued he. 

"You may leave the room, " I replied, calmly, "I wish for nothing. "

The man went out, slamming the door, and I was again alone. I reflectedupon the scene I had just been witness to, and I own that I wassurprised at Caroline's conduct, who had always appeared so mild andamiable; but the fact appeared to me to be, that when parents give uptheir children to the care of another, they surrender at the same timeall those feelings which should exist between parent and child to theparty who undertakes the charge of them. The respect and love which bynature belonged to them were now transferred to her aunt, to whomCaroline was always obedient and attached. The insult to me wasresented by Caroline as if it had been offered by perfect strangers toher; Caroline not feeling herself at all checked by filial duty. Thereappeared to be little prospect of any addition to the happiness ofeither of the parties by the return of Caroline to her father's house, and how it would end I could not surmise. 

At last my reverie was interrupted by the servant coming in and tellingme that the carriage was at the door. I immediately followed him andset off on my return, during which I resolved that I would not leave myown expectations any longer in doubt, but come immediately to anunderstanding with Madame Bathurst. 

As it was late when I arrived, I did not see Madame Bathurst thatevening, but she came down to breakfast the next morning, when Iinformed her of all that had occurred at her sister's, and theunceremonious manner in which I had been treated, and having done so, Ithen observed, that of course I did not expect to remain with her nowthat Caroline was gone, and begged she would give me her advice andassistance in procuring another situation. 

"At all events, do not be in a hurry, Valerie, " replied Madame Bathurst;"I trust you will not refuse to be my visitor until you are suited toyour liking. I will not ask you to stay with me, as I know you willrefuse, and I do not pay unnecessary compliments. And yet, why shouldyou not? I know you well, and am attached to you. I shall feel theloss of Caroline severely. Why not remain?"

"Many thanks, my dear madame, " replied I, "for your kind wishes andexpressions, but you know my resolution has been made to earn my ownlivelihood. "

"I know that; but a resolution may be altered when circumstances demandit. Madame d'Albret was no more related to you than I am, and yet youaccepted her offer. "

"I did, madame, " replied I, bitterly, "and you know the result. I wouldhave staked my life upon her sincerity and affection, and yet how was Icast away? With every feeling of gratitude, my dear madame, I cannotaccept your offer, for I never will put myself in a similar position asecond time. "

"You do not pay me a very great compliment by that remark, Valerie, "said Madame Bathurst somewhat harshly. 

"Indeed, my dear madame, I should be sorry if anything I have saidshould annoy one who has been so kind and considerate to me as you havebeen; but I know that I should be miserable and unhappy if notindependent, and I never can risk a second shock, like that I receivedfrom the conduct of Madame d'Albret. I entreat as a favour that youwill not continue the subject. "

"Well, Valerie, I will not; perhaps had I been treated as you have been, I might feel the same. What then do you propose to seek? Is it thesituation of a governess?"

"Anything in preference, my dear madame; I was sufficiently humiliatedyesterday. I should prefer that of a lady's-maid, although I hope notto descend quite so low. "

"There are so few situations for a person educated as you have been. There is a companion for a lady, which I believe is anything butpleasant. There is that of amanuensis, but it is seldom required. Youmight certainly go out and give lessons in music, and singing, and inthe French language; but there are so many French masters andmistresses, and for music and singing a master is always preferred, why, I do not exactly know. However, I think something may be done when wego to town, but till then all that we can do is to talk the matter over. Perhaps something may turn up when we least expect it. I will, however, now that I know your decision, make every inquiry, and give youall the assistance in my power. "

I expressed my thanks and gratitude, and the conversation ended. 

I did not, however, trust altogether to Madame Bathurst. I wrote aletter to my acquaintance, Madame Gironac, in Leicester Square, statingwhat had occurred, and what my ideas and intentions were, requesting herto give me her advice and opinion as to the best plan I could follow. In a few days I received from her the following reply, which I insert ascharacteristic of the party. 

"My dear Mademoiselle, "Your letter gave great pain to me; and as for my husband, he was quitefurious, and declared that he would not live a minute longer in such anabominable world. However, to oblige me, he has not yet made away withhimself. It really is dreadful to see a young lady-like you in such anawkward position, from the weakness and follies of others; but we mustsubmit to what the _bon Dieu_ disposes, and when things come to theworst, hope that a change will take place, as any change must then befor the better. I have consulted my husband about what you propose, buthe negatives everything. He says you are too good for a governess;would be thrown away as a companion to a lady; that you must not be seenin a cab, going about giving lessons--in fact, he will listen to nothingexcept that you must come and live with us. I can only say, my dearmademoiselle, that I join in the latter request, and that it would makeme perfectly happy, and that the honour and pleasure of your companywould be more than a compensation. Still, it is but a poor home tooffer to you, but at all events one that you might condescend to takeadvantage of rather than remain to be mortified by those who think, asthey do in this country, that money is everything. Do, pray, then cometo us, if you feel inclined, and then we can talk over things quietly, and wait upon Providence. My husband has now hardly time to eat hisdinner, he has so many pupils of one kind and the other; and I am happyto say that I have also most of my time occupied; and if it pleases Godto continue us in good health, we hope to be able to put by a littlemoney for a rainy day, as they say in this country, where it is alwaysraining. Assure yourself, my dear mademoiselle, of our love, respect, consideration. 

"Annette Gironac. "

We went to town earlier than usual, Madame Bathurst feeling lonely inthe country after the departure of Caroline, from whom she had notreceived a line since her quitting her. This of course was to beascribed to her parents, who thus returned all Madame Bathurst'skindness, as soon as they no longer required her assistance. I know nothow it was, but gradually a sort of coolness had arisen between MadameBathurst and me. Whether it was that she was displeased at my refusingher offer to remain with her, or thought proper to wean herself from onewho was so soon to quit her, I know not. I did nothing to give offence:I was more quiet and subdued, perhaps, than before, because I had becomemore reflective; but I could not accuse myself of any fault or error, that I was aware of. 

We had been about a week in London, when an old acquaintance of MadameBathurst's, who had just returned from Italy, where she had resided fortwo years, called upon her. Her name was Lady R--: she was the widow ofa baronet, not in very opulent circumstances, although with asufficiency to hire, if not keep, a carriage. She was, moreover, anauthoress, having written two or three novels, not very good I was told, but still, emanating from the pen of a lady, they were well paid. Shewas very eccentric, and rather amusing. When a woman says everythingthat comes into her head, out of a great deal of chaff there will dropsome few grains of wheat; and so sometimes, more by accident thanotherwise, she said what is called a good thing. Now, a good thing isrepeated, while all the nonsense is forgotten; and Lady R--wasconsidered a wit as well as an authoress. She was a tall woman; Ishould think very near, if not past, fifty years of age, with theremains of beauty in her countenance: apparently, she was strong andhealthy, as she walked with a spring, and was lively and quick in allher motions. 

"Cara mia, " exclaimed she, as she was announced, running up to MadameBathurst, "and how have you been all this while--my biennial absence inthe land of poetry--in which I have laid up such stores of beauteousimages and ideas in my mind, that I shall make them last me during mylife. Have you read my last? It's surprising, every one says, andproves the effect of climate on composition--quite new--an Italian storyof thrilling interest. And you have something new here, I perceive, "continued she, turning to me; "not only new, but beautiful--introduceme: I am an enthusiast in the sublime and beautiful. Is she anyrelation? No relation!--Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf!--what a pretty namefor a novel. I should like to borrow it, and paint the original fromnature. Will you sit for your likeness?"

That Lady R--allowed no one to talk but herself was evident. MadameBathurst, who knew her well, allowed her to run on; and I, not muchvaluing the dose of flattery so unceremoniously bestowed upon me, tookan opportunity, when Lady R--turned round to whisper something to MadameBathurst, to make my escape from the room. The following morning, Madame Bathurst said to me, "Valerie, Lady R--was very much pleased withyour appearance when she made her visit yesterday; and as she told me, after you had left the room, that she wanted just such a person asyourself as a companion and amanuensis, I thought it right to say thatyou were looking out for something of the kind, and that you wereremaining under my protection until you could procure it. We had moreconversation on the subject, and she said before she left, that shewould write to me on the subject. Her note has just been put into myhands; you can read it. She offers you a salary of one hundred poundsper annum, all your expenses paid, except your dress. As far as salarygoes, I think her terms liberal. And now, as to Lady R--. My opinionof her is in few words. You saw her yesterday, and I never knew herotherwise; never more or less rational. She is an oddity; but she isgood-natured; and, I am told, more liberal and charitable than manyothers who can afford it better. Now you know all I can tell you abouther, and you must decide for yourself. Here is her note; you need notgive me an answer till to-morrow morning. "

I made one or two observations, and then left the room. The note wasvery kind, certainly, but it was as flighty as her manners. I hastenedto my own bedchamber, and sat down to reflect. I felt that I was notexactly comfortable with Madame Bathurst, and certainly was anxious tobe independent; but still, I could not exactly make up my mind to acceptthe offer of Lady R--. She was so different from those I had beenaccustomed to live with. I was still deliberating, when Mrs Bathurst'smaid came into my room, telling me it was time to change my dress fordinner. As she was assisting me, she said, "And so, Miss Chatenoeuf, you are about to quit us, I find. I am so sorry--first, Miss Caroline--now you. I hoped you would stay with us, and I should soon have becomean expert milliner under your directions. "

"Who told you, Mason, that I was going to leave you?"

"Mrs Bathurst told me so, and not a quarter of an hour ago, " repliedthe woman. 

"Well, " replied I, "she told you truly, Mason; such is the case;" forthis information of Mason's decided me upon accepting the offer of LadyR--; for Madame Bathurst, it appeared to me, had certainly decided itfor me, by making such a premature communication to her servant. 

The reader may suppose, that when I made this discovery, I felt littlepain at the idea of parting with Madame Bathurst; and the followingmorning I coolly announced my intention of accepting the offer of LadyR--. Madame Bathurst looked at me very hard, as if surprised at nothearing from me any regrets at leaving her, and expressions of gratitudefor all favours; but I could not express what I really did not feel atthe time. Afterwards I thought that I had been wrong, as, to a certaindegree, I was under obligations to her; not that I think, had she beenever so inclined to get rid of me, she could have well turned me out ofthe house, although I had been foisted upon her in such a way by Madamed'Albret. Still I was under obligations to her, and should haveexpressed myself so, if it had not been for the communication made to meby the maid, which proved that her expressions to me were not sincere. 

"Well, then, " replied Madame Bathurst, at last, "I will write to LadyR--immediately. I presume I may say that you are at her commands assoon as she can receive you. "

"Yes, madame, at an hour's notice, " replied I. 

"You really appear as if you were anxious to quit me, mademoiselle, "said Madame Bathurst, biting her lip. 

"I certainly am, " replied I. "You informed Mason that I was to go, previous to having my decision; and therefore I gladly withdraw myselffrom the company of those who have made up their minds to get rid ofme. "

"I certainly did tell Mason that there was a prospect of your quittingme, " replied Madame Bathurst, colouring up; "but--however, it's no useentering into an investigation of what I really said, or catechising mymaid: one thing is clear, we have been mutually disappointed with eachother, and therefore it perhaps is better that we should part. Ibelieve that I am in your debt, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf. Have youreckoned how long you have been with me?"

"I have reckoned the time that I instructed Caroline. "

"_Miss_ Caroline, if you please, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf. "

"Well, then, madame, Miss Caroline, since you wish it; it is five monthsand two weeks, " replied I, rising from my chair. 

"You may sit down, mademoiselle, while I make the calculation, " saidMadame Bathurst. 

"It is too great an honour for a Chatenoeuf to sit in your presence, "replied I, quietly, remaining on my feet. 

Madame Bathurst made no reply, but calculating the sum of money due tome on a sheet of note paper, handed it to me and begged me to see if itwas correct. 

"I have no doubt of it, madame, " replied I, looking at it and thenlaying it down on the desk before her. 

Madame Bathurst put the sum in bank-notes and sovereigns down before me, and said, "Do me the favour to count it, and see if it is correct;" andthen rising, said, "your wishes will be complied with by my servants asusual, mademoiselle, as long as you remain under my roof. I wish youfarewell. "

The last words were accompanied with a low courtesy, and she thenquitted the room. 

I replied with a salute as formal as her own, and mortified at thetreatment I had received, I sat down, and a few tears escaped, but mypride came to my assistance, and I soon recovered myself. 

This scene was, however, another proof to me of what I must in futureexpect; and it had the effect of hardening me and blunting my feelings. "_Miss_ Caroline!" said I to myself, "when the _protegee_ of Madamed'Albret, and the visitor of Madame Bathurst, it was Caroline and dearValerie. She might have allowed me to quit her without pointing out tome in so marked a manner how our relative positions have been changed. However, I thank you, Madame Bathurst; what obligations I may have beenunder to you are now cancelled, and I need not regret the weight of themas I might have done. Ah! Madame d'Albret, you took me from my homethat I might not be buffeted by my mother, and now you have abandoned meto be buffeted by the whole world; well, be it so, I will fight my way, nevertheless;" and as I left the room to pack up my trunks, I felt mycourage rise from this very attempt on the part of Madame Bathurst tohumiliate me. 

The letter of Madame Bathurst to Lady R--, brought the latter to thehouse that afternoon. I was up in my room when I was informed by theservants that she waited below to see me. When I entered she was alone, Madame Bathurst having gone out in her carriage, and as soon as she sawme, she rushed into my arms almost, taking me by both hands, and sayinghow happy she was that she had acquired such a treasure as a friend andcompanion; wished to know whether I could not come with her immediately, as her carriage was at the door, and went on for nearly ten minuteswithout a check, asking fifty questions, and not permitting me to answerone. At last I was able to reply to the most important, which was, thatI would be happy to come to her on the following morning, if she wouldsend for me. She insisted that I should come to breakfast, and Iacceded to her request, as Madame Bathurst, who was not an early riser, would not be down at the hour mentioned, and I wished to leave the housewithout seeing her again, after our formal adieux. Having arrangedthis, she appeared to be in a great hurry to be off, and skipped out ofthe room before I could ring the bell to order her carriage. 

I completed my preparations for departure, and had some dinner broughtinto my own room, sending down an excuse for not joining MadameBathurst, stating that I had a bad headache, which was true enough. Thenext morning, long before Madame Bathurst was up, I was driven to BakerStreet, Portman Square, where Lady R--resided. I found her ladyship inher _robe de chambre_. 

"Well, " said she, "this is delightful. My wishes are crowned at last. I have passed a night of uncertainty, rolling about between hopes andfears, as people always do when they have so much at stake. Let me showyou your room. "

I found a very well-furnished apartment prepared for me, looking outupon the street. 

"See, you have a front view, " she said, "not extensive, but still youcan rise early and moralise. You can see London wake up. First, thedrowsy policeman; the tired cabman and more tired horse after a night ofmotion, seeking the stable and repose; the housemaid, half awake, dragging on her clothes; the kitchen-wench washing from the steps thedirt of yesterday; the milkmaid's falsetto and the dustman's bass; thebaker's boys, the early post delivery, and thus from units to tens, andfrom tens to tens of thousands, and London stirs again. There is poetryin that, and now let us down to breakfast. I always breakfast in my_robe de chambre_; you must do the same, that is if you like thefashion. Where's the page?"

Lady R--rang the bell of the sitting-room, which she called a boudoir, and a lad of fourteen, in a blue blouse and leather belt made hisappearance. 

"Lionel, breakfast in a moment. Vanish, before the leviathan can swim aleague--bring up hot rolls and butter. "

"Yes, my lady, " replied the lad, pertly, "I'll be up again before thechap can swim a hundred yards, " and he shot out of the room in a second. 

"There's virtue in that boy, he has wit enough for a prime minister or aclown at Astley's. I picked him up by a mere chance; he is one of mymodels. "

What her ladyship meant by models I could not imagine, but I soon foundout; the return of the lad with breakfast put an end to her talking forthe time being. When we had finished, the page was again summoned. 

"Now then, Lionel, do your spiriting gently. "

"I know, " said the boy, "I'm not to smash the cups and saucers as I didyesterday. "

The lad collected the breakfast things on a tray with great rapidity, and disappeared with such a sudden turn round, that I fully anticipatedhe would add to yesterday's damage before he was down the stairs. 

As soon as he was gone, Lady R--coming up to me, said, "And now let mehave a good look at you, and then I shall be content for some time. Yes, I was not mistaken, you are a perfect model, and must be my futureheroine. Yours is just the beauty that I required. There, that willdo, now sit down and let us converse. I often have wanted a companion. As for an amanuensis that is only a nominal task, I write as fast asmost people, and I cannot follow my ideas, let me scribble for life, asI may say; and as for my writing being illegible, that's thecompositor's concern not mine. It's his business to make it out, andtherefore I never have mine copied. But I wanted a beautiful companionand friend--I wouldn't have an ugly one for the world, she would do meas much harm as you will do me service. "

"I am sure I hardly know how I am to do you service, Lady R--, if I donot write for you. "

"I daresay not, but when I tell you that I am more than repaid bylooking at you when I feel inclined, you will acknowledge that you do meservice; but we will not enter into metaphysics or psychologicalquestions just now, it shall all be explained by-and-bye. And now thefirst service I ask of you is at once to leap over the dull fortnight ofgradual approaching, which at last ends in intimacy. I have ever heldit to be a proof of the suspiciousness of our natures and unworthy. Youmust allow me to call you Valerie at once, and I must entreat of you tocall me Sempronia. Your name is delightful, fit for a first-classheroine. My real baptismal name is one that I have abjured, and if mygodfathers and godmothers did give it to me, I throw it back to themwith contempt. What do you think it was?--Barbara. Barbara, indeed. `My mother had a _maid_ called Barbara, ' Shakespeare says, and such aname should be associated with brooms and yellow soap. Call meSempronia from this time forward, and you confer a favour on me. Andnow I must write a little, so take a book and a seat on the sofa, for, at the opening of this chapter my heroine is exactly in that position, `in maiden meditation, fancy free. '"

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

Lady R--sat down before her writing materials, and I took my seat on thesofa, as she had requested, and was soon occupied with my reading. Iperceived that, as she wrote, her ladyship continually took her eyes offher paper, and fixed them upon me. I presumed that she was describingme, and I was correct in my idea, for, in about half-an-hour, she threwdown her pen, and cried:

"There, I am indebted to you for the best picture of a heroine that Iever drew! Listen. "

And her ladyship read to me a most flattering description of my sweetperson, couched in very high-flown language. 

"I think, Lady R--, " said I, when she had finished, "that you are moreindebted to your own imagination than to reality in drawing myportrait. "

"Not so, not so, my dear Valerie. I may have done you justice, butcertainly not more. There is nothing like having the living subject towrite from. It is the same as painting or drawing, it only can be truewhen drawn from nature; in fact, what is writing but painting with thepen?"

As she concluded her sentence, the page, Lionel, came in with a letteron a waiter, and hearing her observation, as he handed the letter, heimpudently observed:

"Here's somebody been painting your name on the outside of this paper;and as there's 7 pence to pay, I think it's rather dear for such asmudge. "

"You must not judge from outside appearance, Lionel, " replied Lady R--:"the contents may be worth pounds. It is not prepossessing, I grant, inits superscription, but may, like the toad, ugly and venomous, wear aprecious jewel in its head. That was a vulgar error of former days, Lionel, which Shakespeare has taken advantage of. "

"Yes, that chap painted with a pen at a fine rate, " replied the boy, asLady R--opened the letter and read it. 

"You may go, Lionel, " said she, putting the letter down. 

"I just wanted to know, now that you've opened your toad, if you havefound the jewel, or whether it's a vulgar error?"

"It's a vulgar letter, at all events, Lionel, " replied her ladyship, "and concerns you; it is from the shoemaker at Brighton, who requests meto pay him eighteen shillings for a pair of boots ordered by you, andnot paid for. "

"Well, my lady, I do owe for the boots, true enough; but it's impossiblefor me always to recollect my own affairs, I am so busy with lookingafter yours. "

"Well, but now you are reminded of them, Lionel, you had better give methe money, and I will send it to him. "

At this moment Lady R--stooped from her chair to pick up herhandkerchief. There were some sovereigns lying on the desk, and thelad, winking his eye at me, took one up, and, as Lady R--rose up, heldit out to her in silence. 

"That's right, Lionel, " said Lady R--; "I like honesty. "

"Yes, madame, " replied the impudent rogue, very demurely; "like mostpeople who tell their own stories, I was born of honest, but poorparents. "

"I believe your parents were honest; and now, Lionel, to reward you, Ishall pay for your boots, and you may keep your sovereign. "

"Thank your ladyship, " replied the lad. "I forgot to say that the cookis outside for orders. "

Lady R--rose, and went out of the room; and Mr Lionel, laughing at me, put the sovereign down with the others. 

"Now, I call that real honesty. You saw me borrow it, and now you seeme pay it. "

"Yes; but suppose her ladyship had not given you the sovereign, howwould it have been then?" said I. 

"I should have paid her very honestly, " replied he. "If I wished tocheat her, or rob her, I might do so all day long. She leaves her moneyabout everywhere, and never knows what she has; besides, if I wanted tosteal, I should not do so with those bright eyes of yours looking at meall the time. "

"You are a very saucy boy, " replied I, more amused than angry. 

"It's all from reading, and it's not my fault, for her ladyship makes meread, and I never yet read any book about old times in which the pageswere not saucy; but I've no time to talk just now--my spoons are notclean yet, " so saying he quitted the room. 

I did not know whether I ought to inform her ladyship of this freak ofher page's; but, as the money was returned, I thought I had better saynothing for the present. I soon found out that the lad was correct inasserting that she was careless of her money, and that, if he chose, hemight pilfer without chance of discovery; and, moreover, that he reallywas a good and honest lad, only full of mischief and very impudent;owing, however, to Lady R--'s treatment of him, for she ratherencouraged his impudence than otherwise. He was certainly a veryclever, witty boy, and a very quick servant; so quick, indeed, at hiswork, that it almost appeared as if he never had anything to do, and hehad plenty of time for reading, which he was very fond of. 

Lady R--returned, and resumed her writing. 

"You sing, do you not? I think Mrs Bathurst told me you were veryharmonious. Now, Valerie, do me a favour: I want to hear a voicecarolling some melodious ditty. I shall describe it so much better, ifI really heard you sing. I do like reality; of course, you must singwithout music, for my country girl cannot be crossing the mead with apiano in one hand, and a pail of water in the other. "

"I should think not, " replied I, laughing; "but am not I too near?"

"Yes, rather; I should prefer it on the stairs, or on the first floorlanding, but I could not be so rude as to send you out of the room. "

"But I will go without sending, " replied I; and I did so, and havingarrived at my station, I sang a little French refrain, which I thoughtwould answer her ladyship's purpose. On my return her ladyship waswriting furiously, and did not appear to notice my entrance. I took myseat quietly, and in about ten minutes she again threw down the pen, exclaiming:

"I never wrote so effective a chapter! Valerie, you are more preciousto me than fine gold; and as Shylock said of his ring, `I would notchange thee for a wilderness of monkeys. ' I make the quotation asexpressive of your value. It was so kind-hearted of you to comply withmy wish. You don't know an author's feelings. You have no idea how ourself-love is flattered by success, and that we value a good passage inour works more than anything else in existence. Now, you have so kindlyadministered to my ruling passion twice in one morning, that I love youexceedingly. I daresay you think me very odd, and people say that I amso; I may ask you to do many odd things for me, but I shall never askyou to do what a lady may not do, or what would be incorrect for you todo, or for me to propose; that you may depend upon, Valerie: and now Iclose my manuscript for the present, being well satisfied with the day'swork. "

Lady R--rang the bell, and on Lionel making his appearance, she desiredhim to take away her writing materials, put her money into her purse--ifhe knew where the purse was--and then asked him what were herengagements for the evening. 

"I know _we_ have an engagement, " replied the boy; "I can't recollectit, but I shall find it in the drawing-room. "

He went out, and in a minute returned. 

"I have found it, my lady, " said he. "Here's the ticket; Mrs Allwood, at home, nine o'clock. "

"Mrs Allwood, my dear Valerie, is a literary lady, and her parties arevery agreeable. "

The page looked at me from behind Lady R--'s chair, and shook his headin dissent. 

"Shall we go?" continued Lady R--. 

"If you please, madame, " replied I. 

"Well, then, we will take a drive before dinner, and the evening afterdinner shall be dedicated to the feast of reason and the flow of soul. Dear me, how I have inked my fingers, I must go upstairs and wash them. "

As soon as Lady R--left the room, Master Lionel began. 

"Feast of reason and flow of soul; I don't like such entertainment. Give me a good supper and plenty of champagne. "

"Why, what matter can it make to you?" said I, laughing. 

"It matters a good deal. I object to literary parties, " replied he. "In the first place, for one respectable carriage driving up to thedoor, there are twenty cabs and jarveys, so that the company isn't sogood; and then at parties, when there is a good supper, I get my shareof it in the kitchen. You don't think we are idle down below. I havebeen to Mrs Allwood's twice, and there's no supper, nothing but feastof reason, which remains upstairs, and they're welcome to my share ofit. As for the drink, it's negus and cherry-water; nothing else, and ifthe flow of soul is not better than such stuff, they may have my shareof that also. No music, no dancing, nothing but buzz, buzz, buzz. Won't you feel it stupid!"

"Why, one would think you had been upstairs instead of down, Lionel. "

"Of course I am. They press all who have liveries into the service, andI hand the cakes about rather than kick for hours at the legs of thekitchen-table. I hear all that's said just as well as the company, andI've often thought I could have given a better answer than I've heardsome of your great literaries. When I hand the cakes to-night, takethem I point out to you: they'll be the best. "

"Why, how can you tell?"

"Because I try them all before I come in the room. "

"You ought to be ashamed to acknowledge it. "

"All comes of reading, miss, " replied he. "I read that in former timesgreat people, kings and princes and so on, always had their victualstasted first, lest there should be poison in them: so I taste upon thatprinciple, and I have been half-poisoned sometimes at these cheapparties, but I'm getting cunning, and when I meet a suspicious-lookingpiece of pastry, I leave it for the company; but I can't wait to talkany longer, miss, I must give coachman his orders. "

"I never asked you to talk, Mr Lionel, " said I. 

"No, you didn't, but still I know you like to hear me: you can't denythat. Now to use my lady's style, I am to tell the coachman to put agirdle round the park in forty minutes;" so saying, the lad vanished, ashe usually did, in a second. 

The lad was certainly right when he said that I did like to hear himtalk, for he amused me so much, that I forgave his impudence andfamiliarity. Shortly afterwards, we went out in the carriage, andhaving driven two or three times round the park, returned home todinner. At ten o'clock, we went to Mrs Allwood's party. I wasintroduced to a great many great literary stars, whom I had never beforeheard of; but the person who attracted the most attention was a RussianCount, who had had his ears and nose cut off by the Turks. It certainlydid not add to his beauty, however it might have to his interest. However, Lionel was right. It was a very stupid party to me: alltalking at once and constantly on the move to find fresh listeners; it_was_ all buzz, buzz, buzz, and I was glad when the carriage wasannounced. Such were the events of the first day which I passed underthe roof of Lady R--. 

Indeed, this first day may be taken as a sample of most others, and amonth passed rapidly away. Each day, however, was marked with somepeculiar eccentricity on her part, but these diverted me. I was oftenrequested to do strange things in my position as a model, but with allher oddities Lady R--was a gentlewoman in manner and in feeling, andwhat I should certainly have refused to anyone else, I did for herwithout reluctance. I now called her Sempronia, as she requested, and, moreover, I became very intimate with Master Lionel, who would beintimate, whether or no, and who, like Lady R--, was a source of greatamusement. At times, when I was alone and communed with myself, I couldnot help surveying my peculiar position. I was engaged at a largesalary--for what? to look handsome, to put myself in attitudes, and todo nothing. This was not flattering to my talents (such as I had), butstill I was treated with kindness and confidence; was the companion ofher ladyship; was introduced and taken to all the parties to which shewas asked, and never made to feel my dependence. I had already imbibeda strong friendship for Lady R--, and I was, therefore, content toremain. One morning she said to me, "My dear Valerie, do me the favourto tighten the laces of my stays. "

She was, as usual, writing in her dressing-gown. 

"Oh, tighter yet; as tight as you can draw them. That will do nicely. "

"Why you can hardly breathe, Sempronia. "

"But I can write, my dear child, and, as I before observed, the mind andthe body influence each other. I am about to write a strictly moraldialogue, and I never could do it unless I am strait-laced. Now I feelfit for the wife of Cato and of Rome. "

A few days afterwards she amused me still more. After writing abouthalf-an-hour, she threw down her pen--

"I never can do it; come upstairs, my dear Valerie, and help me off withmy stays. I must be _a l'abandon_. "

I followed her, and having removed these impediments we returned to theboudoir. 

"There, " said she, sitting down, "I think I shall manage it now: I feelas if I could. "

"Manage what?" inquired I. 

"My dear, I am about to write a love scene, very warm and impassioned, and I could not do it, confined as I was. Now that I am loose, I cangive loose to the reins of my imagination, and delineate with the arrowof Cupid's self. My heroine is reclining, with her hand on her cheek;put yourself in that attitude, my dear dear Valerie, as if you weremeditating upon the prolonged absence of one dear to you. Exactly--beautiful--true to nature--but I forgot, a page enters--don't move, I'llring the bell. "

Lionel answered quickly, as usual. 

"Here, Lionel, I want you to play the page. "

"I've no time for play, my lady; I'm page in earnest. There's all theknives to clean. "

"Never mind the knives just now. Observe, Lionel, you are supposed tobe sent a message to that lovely girl, who is sitting absorbed in a softreverie. You enter her presence unperceived, and are struck with herbeauty; you lean against a tree, in a careless but graceful attitude, with your eyes fixed upon her lovely features. Now lean against thedoor, as I have described, and then I shall be able to write. "

I could not help smiling at the absurdity of this scene, the more so asLionel, just passing his fingers through his hair, and then pulling uphis shirt collar, took his position, saying, "Now, Miss Valerie, we'llsee who performs best: I think you will be sooner tired of sitting thanI shall be of looking at you. "

"Excellent, Lionel!--exactly the position that I wished, " said Lady R--, scribbling as fast as she could; "that stare of yours is true tonature--Cymon and Iphigenia--a perfect tableau!--don't move, I beg; Ionly require ten minutes. "

I looked up at Master Lionel, and he made such a grimace, that I couldhardly keep my countenance, and I did not exactly feel satisfied at thusperforming, as it were, with a servant; but still, that servant wasLionel, who was very unlike other servants. In ten minutes, aspromised, we were released, much to my satisfaction. Lionel went off toclean his knives, and I took up my book, and really when I perceived thedelight of Lady R--, at what she called her success, I no longer feltanything like annoyance at having complied with her wishes. 

One morning, when Lady R--had walked out, and the page Lionel was in theroom, I entered into conversation with him, and asked how it was that hehad been so much better educated than were lads in his position ingeneral?

"That's a question that I often ask myself, Miss Valerie, " replied he, "as they say in some autobiographies. The first recollection I have ofmyself was finding myself walking two-and-two, in a suit ofpepper-and-salt, along with about twenty other very little boys, at acheap preparatory school, kept by the Misses Wiggins. There Iremained--nobody came to see me: other boys talked of their papas andmammas--I had none to talk about: they went home at the holidays, andbrought back toys and plum-cakes; I enjoyed my holidays alone, scrapingholes in the gravel, for want of better employment, between my meals, and perhaps not opening my mouth, or hearing the sound of my own voice, more than three or four times in the twenty-four hours. As I had plentyof time for reflection during the vacations, as I grew bigger I began toimagine that somehow or another I must have had a father and mother, like the other boys, and began to make very impertinent (as I was told)inquiries about them. The Misses Wiggins gave me a good wigging, asthey call it, for my unwarranted curiosity, pointing out the indelicacyof entering upon such subjects, and thus was my mouth stopped. 

"At last I grew up too big for the school, and was not to be managed bytwo old maids, and I presume it was through their representations that Iwas at last honoured by a visit from an old housekeeper, a woman abovefifty, whom I never saw before. I ventured to put the forbiddenquestions to her, and she replied that I had neither father nor mother, that they were both dead, and that I was educated by the kindness of agreat lady, whose dependents they had been, and that the great ladywould call and see me perhaps, or if she did not, would send for me anddo something for me. Well, about four years ago (I was then twelveyears old, I was told, but my idea is that I am older than they say), Iwas sent for by Lady R--, and at first I was dressed in a turban and redjacket, and sat on the floor. I was told that I was to be her page, andI liked it very much, as I did nothing but run messages and read books, which I was very fond of; and Lady R--took some pains with me; but as Igrew bigger, so did I fall off from my high estate, and by degreesdescended from the drawing-room to the kitchen. 

"My finery was not renewed; at first I had a plain suit and did my workunder the footman, and two years ago, when the footman was sent away, rather than be under the orders of another, I volunteered to do thework, which I have done ever since, and now receive high wages, and wearsugar-loaf buttons, as you perceive. Now, Miss Valerie, that's all Iknow of _myself_; but I suspect that Lady R--knows more; still it may bethat what the old woman told me was correct, and that I was the child ofone of her favourite dependents, and was educated by her in the mannerthat I was, for you know how many odd things she does. "

"What is your other name, Lionel?"

"Bedingfield, I am told, is my name, " replied he. 

"Have you ever spoken to Lady R--, " inquired I, "relative to yourparents?"

"I once did; but she said they were Sir Richard's people, not hers (thatis, her father's, the late baronet's), and that she knew nothing aboutthem, except that my father was a steward or bailiff to him in thecountry, and that he had left directions that she should do somethingfor me. Her ladyship did not appear to be inclined to talk about themmuch, and sent me away as soon as she had told me what I now repeat toyou; however, I have found out something since that--but there's herladyship's knock"--so saying, Lionel vanished. 

Soon after her ladyship's return, Madame Gironac, who had called upon metwo or three times, was announced. I went out of the room, and when Imet her in the dining-parlour, she told me that she had brought some ofher imitations of flowers on wax, to show them to her ladyship. Iimmediately went up, and asked Lady R--if she would like to see them, towhich proposal she assented. When Madame Gironac displayed herperformances, which were very natural and beautiful, her ladyship wasdelighted, and purchased several of them, after which I again wentdownstairs, and had a long conversation with my warm-hearted littlefriend. 

"I don't like this situation of yours, mademoiselle, " said she, "nordoes my husband. Now I was thinking, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, thatit would not be a bad plan if you were to learn how to make thoseflowers. I will teach you for nothing; and I will teach you what Inever teach my pupils, which is how to prepare the wax, and a great manyother little secrets which are worth knowing. "

"I shall be very glad to learn, my dear madame, " replied I, "but I canafford to pay you for your time and trouble, and must insist upon doingso; if not, I will not be your pupil. "

"Well, well, we must not quarrel about that. I know that no one likesto be under an obligation, especially one like you--but learn you must--so let us arrange for the lessons. "

I did so; and from that day until I quitted Lady R--

I applied myself so assiduously to the art, that, with the unreservedcommunications of Madame Gironac, I became a proficient, and could equalher own performances--Madame Gironac declared that I excelled her, because I had more taste--but to return. 

After I had parted with Madame Gironac, I went upstairs, and found LadyR--sitting at the table, looking at the purchases she had made. 

"My dear Valerie, " cried she, "you don't know how you have obliged me byintroducing that little woman and her flowers. What a delightful andelegant employment for a heroine to undertake--so lady-like! I havedetermined that mine shall support herself by imitating flowers in wax. I am just at the point of placing her in embarrassed circumstances, anddid not well know how she was to gain her livelihood, but, thanks toyou, that is selected, and in a most charming and satisfactory manner. It is so hard to associate poverty with clean hands. "

About a fortnight afterwards, after some other conversation, Lady R--said, "My dear Valerie, I have a surprise for you. The season is nearlyover, and, what is more important, my third volume will be complete in afortnight. Last night as I was wooing Somnus in vain, an idea came intomy head. I proposed going to pass the autumn at Brighton, as you know, but last night I made up my mind that we would go over the water; butwhether it is to be Havre, or Dieppe, or Paris, or anywhere else Icannot say, but certainly La Belle France. How do you like the idea? Ithink of making a sort of sentimental journey. We will seek adventures. Shall we go like Rosamond and Celia? I with `gallant curtal axe, 'dressed as a youth. Shall we be mad, Valerie? What say you?"

I hardly knew what to say. Lady R--appeared to have a most unusualfreak in her head, and to be a little more odd than usual. Now I had nowish to go to France, as I might fall in with people whom I did not wishto see; and moreover, from what I had heard of her ladyship's adventuresin Italy, I was convinced that she was one of many, I may say, who fancythat they may do as they please out of their own country, and Icertainly did not wish to figure in her train; I therefore replied, "Iknow my own country well, Lady R--, and there cannot be a less eligibleone for a masquerade. We should meet with too many _desagremens_, ifunprotected by male society, and our journey would be anything butsentimental. But if you do go to France, does Lionel accompany you?"

"Well, I do not know, but I should like him to learn the language. Ithink I shall take him. He is a clever boy. "

"Very, " replied I; "where did you pick him up?"

"He is a son of my late father's"--(`a son of--' exclaimed I)--"tenant, or something I was going to say, " continued Lady R--, colouring; "but Icould not recollect exactly what the man was. Bailiff, I think. I knownothing about his father, but he was recommended to me by Sir Richardbefore he died. "

"Recommended as a servant?" replied I; "he appears to me to be too goodfor so menial a position. "

"I have made him above his position, Valerie; not that he wasrecommended as a servant, but recommended to my care. Perhaps some dayI may be able to do more for him. You know that we are to go to LadyG--'s ball to-night. It will be a very brilliant affair. She gives butone during the season, and she always does the thing in good style. Bless me, how late it is! The carriage will be round in two minutes;I've a round of visits to pay. "

"Will you excuse me? I have promised to take a lesson of MadameGironac. "

"Very true; then I must enter upon my melancholy task alone. What canbe so absurd as a rational and immortal soul going about distributingpasteboard!"

We went to Lady G--'s ball, which was very splendid. I had beendancing, for although I was not considered probably good enough amongthe young aristocrats to be made a partner for life, as a partner in awaltz or quadrille I was rather in request, for the odium of governesshad not yet been attached to my name, having never figured in thatcapacity in the metropolis, where I was unknown. I had but a short timetaken my seat by Lady R--, when the latter sprang off in a great hurry, after what I could not tell, and her place was immediately occupied by alady, who I immediately recognised as a Lady M--, who had, with herdaughters, composed a portion of the company at Madame Bathurst'scountry seat. 

"Have you forgotten me, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf?" said Lady M--, extending her hand. 

"No, my lady, I am glad to see you looking so well. I hope yourdaughters are also quite well?"

"Thank you; they look very well in the evening, but rather pale in themorning. It is a terrible thing a London season, very trying to theconstitution, but what can we do? We must be out and be seeneverywhere, or we lose caste--so many balls and parties every night. The fact is, that if girls are not married during the three firstseasons after they come out, their chance is almost hopeless, for allthe freshness and charm of youth, which are so appetising to the othersex, are almost gone. No constitution can withstand the fatigue. I'veoften compared our young ladies to the carriage horses--they are bothworked to death during the season, and then turned out to grass in thecountry to recover themselves, and come up fresh for the next winter. It really is a horrible life, but girls must be got off. I wish minewere, for what with fatigue and anxiety I'm worn to a shadow. Come, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, let us go into the next room. It is cooler, and we shall be more quiet; take my arm: perhaps we shall meet thegirls. "

I accepted her ladyship's invitation, and we went into the next room, and took a seat upon a sofa in a recess. 

"Here we can talk without being overheard, " said Lady M--; "and now, mydear young lady, I know that you have left Madame Bathurst, but why I donot know. Is it a secret?"

"No, my lady; when Caroline went away I was of no further use, andtherefore I did not wish to remain. You may perhaps know that I went toMadame Bathurst's on a visit, and that an unforeseen change ofcircumstances induced me to remain for some time as instructress to herniece. "

"I heard something of that sort, a kind of friendly arrangement, atwhich Madame Bathurst had good cause to be content. I'm sure I shouldhave been, had I been so fortunate; and now you are residing with LadyR--, may I inquire, without presuming too much, in what capacity you arewith Lady R--. "

"I went there as an amanuensis, but I have never written a line. LadyR--is pleased to consider me as a companion, and I must say that she hasbehaved to me with great kindness and consideration. "

"I have no doubt of it, " replied Lady M--; "but still it appears to me(excuse the liberty I take, or ascribe it to a feeling of good-will), that your position with Lady R--is not quite what those who have aninterest in you would wish. Everyone knows how odd she is, to say theleast of it, and you may not be perhaps aware, that occasionally hertongue outruns her discretion. In your presence she of course is on herguard, for she is really good-natured, and would not willingly offendanyone or hurt their feelings, but when led away by her desire to shinein company, she is very indiscreet. I have been told that at Mrs W--'sdinner-party the other day, to which you were not invited, on your namebeing brought up, she called you her charming model, I think was thephrase; and on an explanation being demanded of the term, she said youstood for her heroines, putting yourself in postures and positions whileshe drew from nature, as she termed it; and that, moreover, on beingcomplimented on the idea, and some of the young men offering, or ratherintimating, that they would be delighted to stand or kneel at your feet, as the hero of the tale, she replied that she had no occasion for theirservices, as she had a page or footman, I forget which, who did thatportion of the work. Surely this cannot be true, my dear Mademoisellede Chatenoeuf?"

Oh! how my blood boiled when I heard this. 

How far it was true, the reader already knows; but the manner in whichit was conveyed by Lady M--, quite horrified me. I coloured up to thetemples, and replied, "Lady M--, that Lady R--has very often, when Ihave been sitting, and she has been writing, told me that she was takingme as a model for her heroine, is very true, but I have considered it asa mere whim of hers, knowing how very eccentric she is. I littlethought from my having good-naturedly yielded to her caprice, that Ishould have been so mortified as I have been by what you havecommunicated to me. That she must have been indiscreet, is certain, forit was known only to herself and me. "

"And the footman. "

"Footman, my lady? There is a boy--a sort of page there. "

"Exactly; a lad of fifteen or sixteen, a precocious, pert boy, who ismuch indulged by Lady R--, and, if report says true, is nearer relatedto her than she is willing to acknowledge. Did you never observe thatthere is a strong likeness?"

"Good heavens, my lady, you surprise me. "

"And, I fear, have also annoyed you; but, " continued Lady M--, layingher hand on mine, "I thought it kinder to let you know your peculiarposition than to sneer and ridicule, as others do, behind your back. This is a sad world in one respect; if there is any scandal or falsereport spread against us, it is known to everyone but ourselves. Wecannot find, but rarely, a friend who is so really our friend as to tellus of it. The poison is allowed to circulate without the power beinggiven to us of applying an antidote--so hollow is friendship in thisworld. My dear mademoiselle, I have done otherwise; whether you thankme for it or not, I cannot tell; perhaps not, for those who communicateunpleasant intelligence, are seldom looked kindly upon. "

"Lady M--, " replied I, "I do thank you most heartily. I do considerthat you have acted a friendly part. That I have been dreadfullyshocked and mortified, I admit, " continued I, wiping away the tears thatforced their passage; "but I shall not give an opportunity for futureunjust insinuations or remarks, as I have made up my mind that I shallleave Lady R--as soon as possible. "

"My dear mademoiselle, I did not venture to make you acquainted withwhat I knew would, to a person of your sensitive mind, be the cause ofyour quitting the protection of Lady R--without having consideredwhether an equivalent could not be offered to you; and I am happy to saythat I can offer you a home, and I trust comfort and consideration, ifyou will accept of them. The fact is, that had I known that you had anyidea of quitting Madame Bathurst, I should have made the offer then--nowI do so with all sincerity;--but at present you are agitated andannoyed, and I will say no more. If I send the carriage for youto-morrow at two o'clock, will you do me the favour to come and see me?I would call upon you, but of course the presence of Lady R--would be acheck to our free converse. Say, my dear, will you come?"

I replied in the affirmative, and Lady M--then rose, and giving me herarm, we walked back to the bench which I had left, where I found LadyR--in a hot dispute with a member of Parliament. I sat down by herunnoticed, and Lady M--having smiled an adieu, I was left to my ownreflections, which were anything but agreeable. My head acheddreadfully, and I looked so ill that Lady R--'s warm antagonistperceived it, and pointed it out to her, saying, "Your _protegee_ is notwell, I fear, Lady R--. "

I replied to Lady R--, "that I had a violent headache, and wished to gethome if it were possible. "

She immediately consented, and showed great concern. As soon as we werehome, I need hardly say, that I hastened to my room. 

I sat down and pressed my forehead with my hands: my knowledge of theworld was increasing too fast. I began to hate it--hate men, and womeneven more than men. What lessons had I learnt within the last year. First Madame d'Albret, then Madame Bathurst, and now Lady R--. Wasthere no such thing as friendship in the world--no such thing asgenerosity? In my excited state it appeared to me that there was not. All was false and hollow. Self was the idol of mankind, and allworshipped at its altar. After a time I became more composed, I thoughtof little Madame Gironac, and the recollection of her disinterestedkindness put me in a better frame of mind. Mortified as I was, I couldnot help feeling that it was only the vanity of Lady R--and her desireto shine, to which I had been made a sacrifice, and that she had nointention of wounding my feelings. Still, to remain with her after whathad been told to me by Lady M--was impossible. 

And then I reflected upon what steps I should take. I did not like totell Lady R--the real grounds of my leaving her. I thought it would beprudent to make some excuse and part good friends. At last it occurredto me that her intention of going to France would be a good excuse. Icould tell her that I was afraid of meeting my relatives. 

Having decided upon this point, I then canvassed the words of Lady M--. What could she offer me in her house? She had three daughters, but theywere all out, as the phrase is, and their education supposed to becompleted. This was a mystery I could not solve, and I was obliged togive up thinking about it, and at last I fell asleep. The next moment Iwoke up, jaded in mind, and with a bad headache, but I dressed and wentdown to breakfast. Lady R--asked after my health, and then said, "Iobserved you talking very confidentially with Lady M--. I was not awarethat you knew her. Between ourselves, Valerie, she is one of mymodels. "

"Indeed, " replied I, "I do not think that her ladyship is aware of thehonour conferred upon her. "

"Very likely not, but in the last work she was portrayed to the life. Lady M--is a schemer, always plotting; her great object now is to gether three daughters well married. "

"I believe that most mothers wish that, Lady R--. "

"I grant it, and perhaps manoeuvre as much, but with more skill than shedoes, for every one sees the game that she is playing, and theconsequence is, that the young men shy off, which they probably wouldnot if she were quiet, for they are really clever, unaffected, andnatural girls, very obliging, and without any pride; but how came you tobe so intimate with Lady M--?"

"Lady M--and her eldest daughter were staying for some time with MadameBathurst in the country when I was there. "

"Oh, I understand, that accounts for it. "

"I am going to call upon Lady M--, if she sends her carriage for me, "replied I. "She told me that she would, if she could, at two o'clock. She has proposed my paying her a visit; I presume it will be after sheleaves town. "

"But that you will not be able to do, Valerie; you forget our trip toFrance. "

"I did not think that you were serious, " replied I; "you mentioned it asthe resolution of a night, and I did not know that you might not thinkdifferently upon further consideration. "

"Oh no, my resolutions are hastily formed, but not often given up. Goto Paris we certainly shall. "

"If you are determined upon going, Lady R--, I am afraid that I cannotaccompany you. "

"Indeed!" exclaimed her ladyship, in surprise. "May I ask why not?"

"Simply because I might meet those I am most anxious to avoid; there isa portion of my history that you are not acquainted with, Lady R--, which I will now make known to you. "

I then told her as much as I thought necessary relative to my parents, and stated my determination not to run the risk of meeting them. LadyR--argued, persuaded, coaxed, and scolded, but it was all in vain; atlast she became seriously angry, and left the room. Lionel soonafterwards made his appearance, and said to me, in his usual familiarway, "What's the matter, Miss Valerie? The governess is in a rage aboutsomething; she gave me a box on the ear. "

"I suppose you deserved it, Lionel, " replied I. 

"Well, there may be differences of opinion about that, " replied the boy. "She went on scolding me at such a rate that I was quite astonished, and all about nothing. She blew up cook--didn't she--blew her half upthe chimney--and then she was at me again. At last I could bear it nolonger, and I said, `Don't flare up, my lady. '"

"`Don't my lady me, ' cried she, `or I'll box your ears. '"

"Well, then, as she is always angry if you call her my lady, I thoughtshe was angry with me for the same reason, so I said, `Sempronia, keepyour temper, '--and didn't I get a box on the ear. "

I could not help laughing at this recital of his cool impudence, themore so as he narrated it with such an air of injured innocence. 

"Indeed, Lionel, " said I at last, "you well deserved the box on the ear. If you ever quit the service of Lady R--, you will find that you mustbehave with proper respect to those above you; if not, you will notremain an hour in any other house. Lady R--is very odd and verygood-tempered, and permits more liberties than any other person would. I will, however, tell you why Lady R--is displeased. It is because shewishes me to go to France with her and I have refused. "

"Then you are going to leave us?" inquired Lionel, mournfully. 

"I suppose so, " replied I. 

"Then I shall go, too, " said the boy. "I'm tired of it. "

"But why should you go, Lionel? You may not find another situation halfso comfortable. "

"I shall not seek one. I have only stayed here with the hope that I mayfind out from her ladyship who and what my parents were, and she willnot tell me. I shall live by my wits, never fear; `the world's myoyster, ' as Shakespeare says, and I think I've wit enough to open it. "

I had not forgotten the observations of Lady M--relative to Lionel, andwhat the lad now said made me surmise that there was some mystery, and, on examination of his countenance, there _was_ a family likeness to LadyR--. I also called to mind her unwillingness to enter upon the subjectwhen I brought it up. 

"But, Lionel, " said I, after a pause, "what is it that makes you supposethat Lady R--conceals who were your parents--when we last talked on thesubject, you said you had found out something--she told me that yourfather was a bailiff, or steward to Sir Richard. "

"Which I have proved to be false. She told me that my father was SirRichard's butler; that I have also discovered to be false, for one daythe old housekeeper, who called upon me at school, came here, and wascloseted with Lady R--for half-an-hour. When she went away, I called ahackney-coach for her, and getting behind it, went home with her to herlodgings. When I found out where she lived, I hastened back immediatelythat I might not be missed, intending to have made a call upon her. Thenext day Lady R--gave me a letter to put in the twopenny-post; it wasdirected to a Mrs Green, to the very house where the hackney-coach hadstopped, so I knew it was for the old housekeeper. Instead of puttingthe letter in the post, I kept it till the evening, and then took itmyself. 

"`Mrs Green, ' said I, for I found her at home with another old woman, sitting over their tea, `I have brought you a letter from Lady R--. 'This is about a year ago, Miss Valerie. 

"`Mercy on me, ' said she, `how strange that Lady R--should send youhere. '

"`Not strange that she should send a letter by a servant, ' said I, `onlystrange that I should be a servant. '

"I said this, Miss Valerie, as a random throw, just to see what answershe would make. 

"`Why, who has been telling you anything?' said she, looking at methrough her spectacles. 

"`Ah, ' replied I, `that's what I must keep to myself, for I'm under apromise of secrecy. '

"`Mercy on me, it couldn't be--no, that's impossible, ' muttered the oldwoman, as she opened the letter and took out a bank-note, which shecrumpled up in her hand. She then commenced reading the letter; Iwalked a little way from her, and stood between her and the window. Every now and then she held the letter up to the candle, and when thelight was strong upon it, I could read a line from where I stood, for Ihave been used to her ladyship's writing, as you know. One line I readwas, `remains still at Culverwood Hall;' another was, `the only personnow left in Essex. ' I also saw the words `secrecy' and `ignorant' atthe bottom of the page. The old woman finished the letter at last, butit took her a good while to get through it. 

"`Well, ' says she, `have you anything more to say?'

"`No, ' says I; `you are well paid for your secrecy, Mrs Green. '

"`What do you mean?' said she. 

"`Oh, I'm not quite so ignorant as you suppose, ' replied I. 

"`Ignorant, ' said she, confused, `ignorant of what?'

"`When were you last in Essex?' said I. 

"`When, why? what's that to you, you impudent boy?'

"`Nay, then, I'll put another question to you. How long is it since youwere at Culverwood Hall?'

"`Culverwood Hall! What do you know about Culverwood Hall? the boy'smad, I believe; go away, you've done your message; if you don't, I'lltell her ladyship. '

"`Certainly, Mrs Green, ' said I. `I wish you a good-night. '

"I left the room, slamming the door, but not allowing the catch to fallin, so that I held it a little ajar, and then I heard Mrs Green say tothe other woman, "`Somebody's been with that boy; I wonder who it can be? He's put me insuch a flurry. Well, these things will out. '

"`Yes, yes, it's like murder, ' replied the other; `not that I know whatit's all about, only I see there's a secret--perhaps you'll tell me, Mrs Green?'

"`All I dare tell you is that there is a secret, ' replied Mrs Green, `and the boy has got an inkling of it somehow or another. I must see mylady--no, I had better not, ' added she; `for she is so queer that she'llswear that I've told him. Now there's only one besides myself and herladyship who knows anything, and I'll swear that he could not have beenwith the boy, for he's bedridden. I'm all of a puzzle, and that's thetruth. What a wind there is; why the boy has left the door open. Boysnever shut doors. '

"Mrs Green got up and slammed the door to, and I walked off; and now, Miss Valerie, that's all that I know of the matter; but why I should besent to a good school and wear pepper and salt, and to be taken away tobe made first a page, and now a footman, I can't tell; but you mustacknowledge that there is some mystery, after what I have told you. "

"It certainly is strange, Lionel, " replied I, "but my advice is that youremain patiently till you can find it out, which by leaving Lady R--youare not likely to do. "

"I don't know that, Miss Valerie; let me get down to Culverwood Hall, and I think I would find out something, or my wits were given me to nopurpose. But I hear her ladyship coming upstairs: so good-bye, MissValerie. "

And Lionel made a hasty retreat. 

Lady R--slowly ascended the stairs, and came into the room. Herviolence had been exhausted, but she looked sullen and moody, and Icould hardly recognise her; for I must do her the justice to say, that Ihad never before seen her out of temper. She sat down in her chair, andI asked her whether I should bring her her writing materials. 

"A pretty state I am in to write, " replied she, leaning her elbows onthe table, and pressing her hands to her eyes. "You don't know what arage I have been in, and how I have been venting it upon innocentpeople. I struck that poor boy--shame on me! Alas! I was born withviolent passions, and they have been my curse through life. I had hopedthat years had somewhat subdued them, but they will occasionally masterme. What would I not give to have had your placid temper, Valerie! Howmuch unhappiness I should have been spared! How much error should Ihave avoided! I was going to say, how much crime. "

Lady R--was evidently more talking to herself than to me when she saidthe last words, and I therefore made no reply. A silence of more than aquarter of an hour followed, which was broken by Lionel coming in, andannouncing the carriage of Lady M--. 

"That woman is the cause of all this, " said Lady R--; "I am sure thatshe is. Pray do not wait, Valerie. Go and see her. I shall be bettercompany when you come back. "

I made no reply, but left the room, and putting on my bonnet, was drivento Lady M--'s. She received me with great cordiality, and so did herdaughters, who were in the room; but they were dismissed by theirmother, who then said, "I told you last night, my dear Mademoiselle deChatenoeuf, that I wished you to reside with me. You may say in whatcapacity, and I acknowledge that I hardly know what answer to give. Notas governess, certainly, for I consider it an odious position, and onethat I could not offer you; indeed, my girls do not require teaching, asthey have finished their studies; in only one thing you could be ofadvantage to them in that respect, which is in music and singing. But Iwish you to come as their companion, as I am convinced that they willgain much by your so doing. I wish you, therefore, to be considered byothers as a visitor at the house, but at the same time I must insistthat from the advantages my girls will derive from your assisting themin music and singing, you will accept the same salary per annum whichyou have from Lady R--. Do you understand me: I wish you to remain withme, not as a model after the idea of Lady R--, but as a model for mygirls to take pattern by. I shall leave it to yourself to act as youplease. I am sure my girls like you already, and will like you better. I do not think that I can say more, except that I trust you will notrefuse my offer. "

There was a delicacy and kindness in this proposal on the part of LadyM--which I felt gratefully; but it appeared to me that after all it wasonly an excuse to offer me an asylum without any remuneration on mypart, and I stated my feeling on that point. 

"Do not think so, " replied Lady M--. "I avoided saying so, because Iwould not have you styled a music-mistress; but on that one point aloneyou will more than earn your salary, as I will prove to you by showingyou the annual payments to professors for lessons; but you will be ofgreat value to me in other points, I have no doubt. May I, therefore, consider it as an _affaire arrangee_?" After a little moreconversation, I acquiesced, and having agreed that I would come as soonas Lady R--went to the continent, or at all events in three weeks, whenLady M--quitted London, I took my leave, and was conveyed back to LadyR--, in the carriage which had been sent for me. 

On my return, I found Lady R--seated where I had left her. 

"Well, " said she, "so you have had your audience; and I have no doubtbut that you were most graciously received. Oh! I know the woman; andI have been reflecting upon it during your absence, and I havediscovered what she wants you for; but this she has not mentioned, noteven hinted at. She knows better; but when once in her house, you willsubmit to it, rather than be again in search of a home. "

"I really do not know what you mean, Lady R--, " said I. 

"Has not Lady M--asked you to come as a visitor, without specifying anyparticular employment?"

"No, she has not. She has proposed my staying in the house to givelessons to her daughters in music, and to be their companion; but thereis nothing stated as to a fixed residence with her. "

"Well, Valerie, I know that I am odd; but you will soon find out whetheryou have gained by the change. "

"Lady R--, I really do not consider you should be so sarcastic or unkindtowards me. I do not like to go to France with you for reasons which Ihave fully explained, at the expense of disclosing family affairs, whichI had much rather not have mentioned. You leave me by myself, and Imust seek protection somewhere. It is kindly offered by Lady M--, andin my unfortunate position I have not to choose. Be just and begenerous. "

"Well, well, I will, " said Lady R--, the tears starting in her eyes;"but you do not know how much I am annoyed at your leaving me. I hadhoped, with all my faults, that I had created in you a feeling ofattachment to me--God knows, that I _have tried_. If you knew all myhistory, Valerie, you would not be surprised at my being strange. Thatoccurred when I was of your age which would have driven some people todespair or suicide. As it is, it has alienated me from all myrelations, not that I have many. My brother, I never see or hear from, and have not for years. I have refused all his invitations to go downto see him, and he is now offended with me; but there are causes for it, and years cannot wipe away the memory of what did occur. "

"I assure you, Lady R--, I have been very sensible of your kindness tome, " replied I, "and shall always remember it with gratitude; and if youthink I have no regard for you, you are mistaken; but the subject hasbecome painful--pray let us say no more. "

"Well, Valerie, be it so; perhaps it is the wisest plan--"

To change the conversation, I said--"Is not your brother the presentbaronet?"

"Yes, " replied Lady R--

"And where does he reside?"

"In Essex, at Culverwood Hall, the seat of all my misfortunes. "

I started a little at the mention of the place, as it was the one whichthe reader may remember was spoken of by Lionel. I then turned theconversation to other matters, and by dinner-time Lady R--had recoveredherself, and was as amiable as ever. 

From that day until Lady R--set off for Paris, there was not a word saidrelative to Lady M--. She was kind and polite, but not so warm andfriendly as she had been before, and in her subdued bearing towards mewas more agreeable. Her time was now employed in making preparationsfor her tour. Lionel was the only one who was to accompany her excepther own maid. At last she fixed the day of her departure, and I wroteto Lady M--, who returned an answer that it suited her exactly, as shewould go to the country the day after. The evening before Lady R--wasto start was passed very gloomily. 

I felt great sorrow at our separation, more than I could have imagined;but when you have been associated with a person who is good-tempered andkind, you soon feel more for them than you would suppose until you areabout to quit them. 

Lady R--was very much dispirited, and said to me, "Valerie, I have apresentiment that we never shall meet again, and yet I am anything butsuperstitious. I can truly say that you are the only person to whom Ihave felt real attachment since my youth, and I feel more than I candescribe. Something whispers to me, `Do not go to France, ' and yetsomething impels me to go. Valerie, if I do come back I trust that youwill consider my house your home, if at any time you cannot placeyourself more to your satisfaction; I will not say more, as I know thatI am not exactly a lovable person, and my ways are odd; but do pray lookupon me as your sincere friend, who will always be ready to serve you. I have to thank you for a few happy months, and that is saying much. God bless you, my dear Valerie. "

I was moved to tears by what Lady R--said, and I thanked her with afaltering voice. 

"Come now, " said she, "I shall be off too early in the morning to seeyou: let us take our farewell. "

Lady R--put a small packet into my hand, kissed me on the forehead, andthen hastened up to her own room. 

That people love change is certain, but still there is a mournfulnessconnected with it; even in a change of residence, the packing up, thelitter attending it, the corded trunks and packages, give a forlornappearance to the house itself. To me it was peculiarly distressing; Ihad changed so often within the last year, and had such a precariousfooting wherever I went, I felt myself to be the sport of fortune, and afootball to the whims and caprices of others. I was sitting in mybedroom, my trunks packed but not yet closed down, thinking of LadyR--'s last conversation, and very _triste_. The packet was lying on thetable before me, unopened, when I was roused by a knock at the door. Ithought it was Lady R--'s maid, and I said, "Come in. "

The door opened, and Lionel made his appearance. 

"Is it you, Lionel? What do you want?"

"I knew that you were up, and I recollected as we leave before you do, to-morrow, that you would have no one to cord your luggage, so I thoughtI would come up and do it for you to-night, Miss Valerie, if it isready. "

"Thank you, Lionel, it is very considerate of you. I will lock thetrunks up, and you can cord them outside. "

Lionel took out the trunks and corded them in the passage. When he hadfinished he said to me, "Good bye, Miss Valerie. You will see me againvery soon. "

"See you very soon, Lionel! I am afraid there is no chance of that, forLady R--intends to stay abroad for six months. "

"I do not, " replied he. 

"Why, Lionel, it would be very foolish for you to give up such a goodsituation. You have such unusual wages: twenty pounds a year, is itnot?"

"Yes, Miss Valerie. I should not get half that in another situation, but that is one reason why I am going to leave. Why should she give metwenty pounds a year. I must find out why, and find out I will, as Isaid to you before. She don't give me twenty pounds for my beauty, although she might give you a great deal more, and yet not pay you halfenough. "

"Well, Lionel, I think you have been here long enough. It is too lateto sit up to pay compliments. Fare you well. "

I shut my door upon him gently, and then went to bed. As usual afterexcitement, I slept long and soundly. When I awoke the next morning, Ifound it was broad day, and nearly ten o'clock. I rang the bell, and itwas answered by the cook, who told me that she and I were the onlypeople in the house. I rose, and as I passed by my table, I perceivedanother package lying by the side of the one which Lady R--had given me. It was addressed to me and I opened it. It contained a miniature ofLady R--when she was about my age, and very beautiful she must havebeen. It was labelled "Sempronia at eighteen. Keep it for my sake, dear Valerie, and do not open the paper accompanying it until you havemy permission, or you hear of my being no more. "

I laid the miniature down and opened the first packet given me by LadyR--. It contained bank-notes to the amount of one hundred pounds, nearly double the salary due to me. The contents of both these packetsonly made me feel more melancholy, and I sighed heavily as I put them inmy dressing-case; but time ran on, and I had agreed to be at Lady M--'sat one o'clock, when the carriage would be sent for me. I thereforehastened my toilet, closed the remainder of my luggage, and went down tothe breakfast which the cook had prepared for me. While I was atbreakfast a letter was brought by the post. It had been directed toMadame Bathurst, and was redirected to Lady R--'s address. It was fromMadame Paon, and as follows:--

"My dear Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, --

"As I take it for granted that you do not see the French papers, I writeto tell you that your predictions relative to Monsieur G--, have allproved correct. A month after the marriage, he neglected madame, andspent his whole time at the gaming-table, only returning home to obtainfresh supplies from her. These were at last refused, and in his rage hestruck her. A suit for separation of person and property was broughtinto court last week, and terminated in favour of Madame d'Albret, whoretains all her fortune, and is rid of a monster. She came to meyesterday morning, and showed me the letter which you had written toher, asking me whether I did not correspond with you, and whether Ithought, that after her conduct you could be prevailed upon to return toher. Of course I could not give any opinion, but I am convinced that ifyou only say that you forgive her, that she will write to you and makethe request. I really do not well see how you can do otherwise, afterthe letter which you wrote to her, but of course you will decide foryourself. I trust, mademoiselle, you will favour me with a speedyanswer, as Madame d'Albret is here every day, and is evidently veryimpatient, --I am, my dear mademoiselle, yours, "Emile Paon. 

"Nee Merce. "

To this letter I sent the following reply by that day's post:--

"My dear Madame Paon, "That I sincerely forgive Madame d'Albret is true; I do so from myheart; but although I forgive her, I cannot listen to any proposal toresume the position I once held. Recollect that she has driven all overParis, and accused me among all her friends of ingratitude and slander. How then, after having been discarded for such conduct, could I againmake my appearance in her company. Either I have done as she hasstated, and if so, am unworthy of her patronage, or I have not done so, and therefore have been cruelly used: made to feel my dependence in thebitterest way, having been dismissed and thrown upon the world with lossof character. Could I ever feel secure or comfortable with her aftersuch injustice? or could she feel at her ease on again presenting one asher _protegee_, whom she had so ill-treated? would she not have to blushevery time that she met with any of our former mutual friends andacquaintances? It would be a series of humiliations to us both. Assureher of my forgiveness and good-will, and my wishes for her happiness;but to return to her is impossible. I would rather starve. If she knewwhat I have suffered in consequence of her hasty conduct towards me, shewould pity me more than she may do now; but what is done is done. Thereis no remedy for it. Adieu, Madame Paon. Many thanks for your kindnessto one so fallen as I am. 

"Yours truly and sincerely, "Valerie. "

I wrote the above under great depression of spirits, and it was with aheavy heart that I afterwards alighted at Lady M--'s residence in StJames's Square. If smiles, however, and cordial congratulations, andshakes of the hand could have consoled me, they were not wanting on thepart of Lady M--and her daughters. I was shown all the rooms below, then Lady M--'s room, the young ladies' rooms, and lastly my own, andwas truly glad when I was at last left alone to unpack and arrange mythings. 

The room allotted to me was very comfortable, and better furnished thanthose in which the young ladies slept, and as far as appearances went, Iwas in all respects treated as a visitor and not as a governess. Themaid who attended me was very civil, and as she assisted and laid mydresses in the wardrobe, made no attempt to be familiar. I ought tohave informed the reader that Lady M--was a widow, Lord M--having diedabout two years before. Her eldest son, the present Lord M--, was onthe continent. Dinner was announced; there were only two visitors, andI was treated as one of the company. In fact, nothing could be moregratifying than the manner in which I was treated. In the evening, Iplayed and sang. The young ladies did the same; their voices were good, but they wanted expression in their singing, and I perceived that Icould be useful. 

Lady M--asked me, when we were not overheard, "what I thought of herdaughters' singing?"

I told her frankly. 

"It is impossible to doubt the truth of what you say, my dearMademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, after having heard your performance. I knewthat you were considered a good performer, but I had no idea of theperfection which you have arrived at. "

"If your daughters are really fond of music, they would soon do as well, my lady, " replied I. 

"Impossible, " exclaimed her ladyship; "but still they must gainsomething from listening to you. You look fatigued. Do you wish to goto bed? Augusta will go up with you. "

"I have a nervous headache, " replied I, "and I will accept yourladyship's considerate proposal. "

Augusta, the eldest daughter, lighted a chamber-candle, and went up withme into my room. After a little conversation, she wished me good-night, and thus passed the first day in St James's Square. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

As arranged by Lady M--, the next day we went to Harking Castle, thefamily seat, in Dorsetshire, and I was not sorry to be again quiet, after the noise and bustle of a London season. As Lady M--had observed, the young ladies were sadly jaded with continual late hours and hotrooms, but they had not been a week in the country before they wereimproved in appearance and complexion. They certainly were amiable, nice girls; clever, and without pride, and I soon became attached tothem. I attended to their music, and they made great progress. I alsotaught them the art of making flowers in wax, which I had so latelylearned myself. This was all I could do, except mildly remonstratingwith them when I saw what did not appear to me to be quite correct, intheir conduct and deportment. Lady M--appeared quite satisfied, andtreated me with great consideration, and I was in a short time veryhappy in my new position. 

For the first month, there were no visitors in the house; after that, invitations were sent out. Lady M--had said that she would have amonth's quiet to recover herself from the fatigues of the season, and Ihad no doubt but that she also thought her daughters would be muchbenefited, as they really were, by a similar retirement. It was on theMonday that company was expected, and on Friday Lady M--desired Augusta, the eldest daughter, to put on a new dress which had just been made bythe two lady's-maids, and come down in it that she might see it on. When Augusta made her appearance, and her mother had surveyed the dress, she said, "I do not quite like it, Augusta, and yet I do not exactlyknow where it's wrong; but something requires to be altered: it does nothang gracefully. "

As she said this, I was reading a book, and I naturally looked up, andimmediately perceived the alteration which the dress required. Ipointed it out, and with a few pins made the dress sit well. 

"Why this is a new talent, my dear Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, one thatI had no idea that you possessed; although I admit that no one dressesmore elegantly than you do, " said Lady M--. "How much I am obliged toyou for taking so much trouble. "

"I am most happy to be of any service, Lady M--, and you may alwayscommand me, " replied I. "I have the credit of being a very goodmilliner. "

"I believe you can do anything, " replied Lady M--. 

"Augusta, go up to Benson and show her the alterations that arerequired, and tell her to make them directly. 

"After all, " continued Lady M--, to me, "it is bad economy makingdresses at home, but I really cannot afford to pay the extravagantprices charged by Madame Desbelli. My bills are monstrous, and mypoverty, but not my will, consents. Still it does make such adifference in the appearance, being well-dressed, that if I could, Inever would have a dress made at home; but the saving is astonishing--nearly two-thirds, I assure you. "

"If you will allow me to interfere a little, my lady, " replied I, "Ithink you can have them as well made at home as by Madame Desbelli. Ithink I can be useful. "

"You are very kind, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, but it will be taxingyou too much. "

"Not at all, Lady M--, if I have your sanction. "

"You shall do just as you please, my dear, " replied Lady M--; "I giveyou full authority over the whole household, if you wish it; but indeedI think Benson will be much obliged to you for any slight hint that youmay give her, and I am sure that I shall; but the carriage is at thedoor--do you drive to-day?"

"Not to-day, I thank you, Lady M--, " replied I. 

"Well, then, I will take Hortense and Amy with me, and leave Augustawith you. "

After Lady M--'s departure, I went up to the room where the maids wereat work. I altered the arrangement of Augusta's dress so as to suit herfigure, and cut out the two others for Hortense and Amy. Wishing toplease Lady M--, I worked myself at Augusta's dress, and had itcompleted before Lady M--had returned from her drive. It certainly wasnow a very different affair, and Augusta looked remarkably well in it. She was delighted herself, and hastened down to her mother to show it toher. When I came down to dinner, Lady M--was profuse in heracknowledgments; the two other dresses, when finished, gave equalsatisfaction, and from that time till the period of my quitting LadyM--, all the dresses, not only of the young ladies, but those of LadyM--, were made at home, and my taste and judgment invariably appealed toand most cheerfully given. I felt it my duty to be of all the use thatI could be, and perhaps was not a little gratified by the compliments Ireceived upon my exquisite taste. Time passed on; during the shootingseason, Augusta, the eldest daughter, received a very good offer, whichwas accepted; and at the Christmas festivities, Hortense, the secondgirl, accepted another proposal, which was also very favourable. LadyM--was delighted at such success. 

"Is it not strange, my dear Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, that I have beenfagging two seasons, night and day, to get husbands for those girls, andnow alone here, in solitude and retirement almost, they have bothobtained excellent establishments. I do really declare that I believeit is all owing to you, and the delightful manner in which you havedressed them. "

"I should rather think that it is owing, in the first place, to theirhaving so much improved in personal appearance since they have been downin the country, " replied I; "and further, to the gentlemen having now anopportunity of discovering their truly estimable qualities, which theywere not likely to do at Almack's or other parties during a Londonseason. "

"You may think so, " replied Lady M--, "but it is my conviction that allis owing to their being so tastefully-dressed. Why every one admiresthe elegance of their costume, and requests patterns. Well, now I haveonly Amy on my hands, and I think that her sister's high connectionswill assist in getting her off. "

"She is a sweet girl, Amy, " replied I, "and were I you Lady M--, Ishould be in no hurry to part with her. "

"Indeed, but I am, " replied Lady M--, "you don't know the expense ofgirls, and my jointure is not so very large; however, I must notcomplain. Don't you think Amy looks better in lilac than any othercolour?"

"She looks well in almost any colour, " replied I. 

"Yes, with your taste, I grant, " replied Lady M--. "Are you aware thatwe go to town in a fortnight? We must look after the _trousseaux_. Itwas arranged last night that both marriages shall take place inFebruary. Amy will, of course be one of the brides'-maids, and I trustto you, my dear Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, to invent something very_distingue_ for her on that occasion. Who knows but that it may get heroff? but it's late, so good-night. "

I could not admire Lady M--'s apparent hurry to get rid of herdaughters, but it certainly was the one thing needful which had occupiedall her thoughts and attention during the time that I had been with her. That it was natural she should wish that her children were wellestablished, I granted, but all that she appeared to consider was goodconnection, and the means of living in good style, every other point asto the character of the husbands being totally overlooked. 

A fortnight after Christmas we all went to London, and were, as Lady M--had observed, very busy with the _trousseaux_, when one day the butlercame to say that a young gentleman wished to see me, and was waiting inthe breakfast parlour below. I went down, wondering who it could be, when to my surprise, I found Lionel, the page of Lady R--, dressed inplain clothes, and certainly looking very much like a gentleman. Hebowed very respectfully to me when he entered, much more so than he hadever done when he was a page with Lady R--, and said, "Miss Valerie, Ihave ventured to call upon you, as I thought when we parted, that youdid me the honour to feel some little interest about me, and I thoughtyou would like to know what has taken place. I have been in England nowfour months, and have not been idle during that time. "

"I am certainly glad to see you, Lionel, although I am sorry you haveleft Lady R--, and I hope you have been satisfied with the result ofyour inquiries. "

"It is rather a long story, Miss Valerie, and, if you wish to hear it, you will oblige me by sitting down while I narrate it to you. "

"I hope it will not be too long, Lionel, as I shall be wanted in an houror so, to go out with Lady M--, but I am ready to hear you, " continuedI, sitting down as he requested. 

Lionel stood by me, and then commenced--"We arrived at Dover the eveningof the day that we left, Miss Valerie; and Lady R--, who had been in astate of great agitation during the journey, was so unwell, that sheremained there four or five days. As soon as she was better, I thoughtit was advisable that she should settle my book, and pay me my wagesbefore we left England, and I brought it to her, stating my wish, as thesum was then very large. 

"`And what do you want money for?' said she, rather angrily. 

"`I want to place it in safety, my lady, ' replied I. 

"`That's as much as to say that it is not safe with me. '

"`No, my lady, ' replied I. `But suppose any accident were to happen toyou abroad, would your executors ever believe that you owed more than 25pounds, besides a year's wages to a page like me; they would say that itcould not be, and would not pay me my money; neither would they believethat you gave me such wages. '

"`Well, ' she replied, `there is some truth in that, and it will, perhaps, be better that I do pay you at once, but where will you put themoney, Lionel?'

"`I will keep the check, my lady, if you please. '

"`Then I will write it to order and not to bearer, ' replied she, `andthen if you lose it, it will not be paid, for it will require your ownsignature. '

"`Thank you, my lady, ' replied I. 

"Having examined my accounts and my wages due, she gave me a check forthe full amount. The next morning, the packet was to sail at nineo'clock. We were in good time, and as soon as Lady R--was on board shewent down into the cabin. Her maid asked me for the bottle of saltswhich I had purposely left under the sofa pillow at the Ship Hotel. Itold her that I had left it, and as there was plenty of time would runand fetch it. I did so, but contrived not to be back until the steamerhad moved away from the pier, and her paddles were in motion. I calledout `Stop, stop, ' knowing of course that they would not, although theywere not twenty yards away. I saw Lady R--'s maid run to the captainand speak to him, but it was of no use, and thus I was left behind, without Lady R--having any suspicion that it was intentional on my part. 

"I waited at the pier till the packet was about two miles off, and thenwalked away from the crowd of people who were bothering me with advicehow to proceed, so that I might join my mistress at Calais. I returnedto the hotel for a portion of my clothes which I had not sent on boardof the packet, but had left in charge of the boots, and then sat down inthe tap to reflect upon what I should do. My first object was to getrid of my sugar-loaf buttons, for I hated livery, Miss Valerie; perhapsit was pride, but I could not help it. I walked out till I came to aslop-seller's, as they call them at seaports, and went in; there wasnothing hanging up but seamen's clothes, and on reflection, I thought Icould not do better than to dress as a sailor; so I told the man that Iwanted a suit of sailor's clothes. 

"`You want to go to sea, I suppose, ' said the man, not guessing exactlyright, considering that I just refused to embark. 

"However, I bargained first for a complete suit, and then sold him myliveries, exchanging my dress in the back parlour. I then returned tothe tap, obtained my other clothes, and as soon as the coach started, got outside and arrived in London. I called upon you at this house, andfound that you were in the country, and then I resolved that I would godown to Culverwood Hall. "

"And now you must leave off, Lionel, for the present, " said I, "for Imust go out with Lady M--. Come to-morrow, early, and I shall haveleisure to hear the rest of your story. "

The following morning Lionel returned and resumed his history. 

"Miss Valerie, little things often give you more trouble than greater;and I had more difficulty to find out where Culverwood Hall was than youmay imagine. I asked many at the inn where I put up, but no one couldtell me, and at such places I was not likely to find any book which Icould refer to. I went to the coach offices and asked what coachesstarted for Essex, and the reply was, `Where did I want to go?' and, when I said Culverwood Hall, no one could tell me by which coach I wasto go, or which town it was near. At last, I did find out from theporter of the Saracen's Head, who had taken in parcels with thataddress, and who went to the coachman, who said that his coach passedwithin a mile of Sir Alexander Moystyn's, who lived there. I never knewher ladyship's maiden name before. I took my place by the coach, for Ihad gone to the banker's in Fleet Street, and received the money for mycheck, and started the next morning at three o'clock. 

"I was put down at a village called Westgate, at an inn called theMoystyn Arms. I kept to the dress of a sailor, and when the peoplespoke to me on the coach, kept up the character as well as I could, which is very easy to do when you have to do with people who knownothing about it. I shivered my timbers, and all that sort of thing, and hitched up my trousers, as they do at the theatres. The coachmantold me that the inn was the nearest place I could stop at, if I wantedto go to the hall, and taking my bundle, I got down and he drove off. Asailor-boy is a sort of curiosity in a country village, Miss Valerie, and I had many questions put to me, but I answered them by puttingothers. I said that my friends were formerly living at the hall in theold baronet's time, but that I knew little about them, as it was a longwhile ago; and I asked if there were any of the old servants stillliving at the place. The woman who kept the inn told me that there wasone, Old Roberts, who still lived in the village, and been _bedridden_for some years. This of course was the person I wanted, and I inquiredwhat had become of his family. The reply was, that his daughter, whohad married Green, was somewhere in London, and his son, who had marriedKitty Wilson of the village, had gone to reside as gamekeeper somewherenear Portsmouth, and had a large family of children. 

"`You're right enough, ' replied I, laughing, `we are a large family. '

"`What, are you old Roberts' grandson?' exclaimed the woman. `Well, wedid hear that one of them, Harry, I think, did go to sea. '

"`Well, now, perhaps you'll tell me where I am to find the oldgentleman?' replied I. 

"`Come with me, ' said she, `he lives hard-by, and glad enough he'll be, poor man, to have any one to talk with him a bit, for it's a lonesomelife he leads in bed there. '

"I followed the woman, and when about a hundred yards from the inn, shestopped at the door of a small house, and called to Mrs Meshin, to `goup and tell old Roberts that one of his grandsons is here. ' A snuffyold woman made her appearance, peered at me through her spectacles, andthen stumped up a pair of stairs which faced the door. Shortlyafterwards I was desired to come up, and did so. I found an old manwith silver hair lying in bed, and the said Mrs Meshin, with herspectacles, smoothing down the bed-clothes, and making the place tidy. 

"`What cheer, old boy?' said I, after T. P. Cooke's style. 

"`What do you say? I'm hard of hearing, rather, ' replied the old man. 

"`How do you find yourself, sir?' said I. 

"`Oh, pretty well for an old man; and so you're my grandson, Harry; gladto see you. --You may go, Mrs Meshin, and shut the door, and do youhear, don't listen at the key-hole. '

"The stately lady, Mrs Meshin, growled, and then left the room, slamming the door. 

"`She is very cross, grandson, ' said the old man, `and I see nobody buther. It's a sad thing to be bedridden this way, and not to get out inthe fresh air, and sadder still to be tended by a cross old woman, whowon't talk when I want her, and won't hold her tongue when I want her. I'm glad to see you, boy. I hope you won't go away directly, as yourbrother Tom did. I want somebody to talk to me, sadly; and how do youlike being at sea?'

"`I like the shore, better, sir. '

"`Ay, so all sailors say, I believe; and yet I would rather go to seathan lie here all day long. It's all owing to my being out as I used todo, night after night, watching for poachers. I had too little bedthen, and now I've too much of it. But the sea must be grand. As theBible says, "They who go upon the great waters, they see the wonders ofthe deep. "'

"I was glad to find that the old man was so perfect in all his mentalfaculties, and after having listened to, rather than replied to, observations about his son and my supposed brothers and sisters, bywhich I obtained a pretty accurate knowledge of them, I wished himgood-bye, and promised to call and have a long talk in the morning. 

"On my return to the inn, I was able to reply to all the interrogatorieswhich were put to me relative to my supposed relations, thanks to thegarrulity of old Roberts, and put many questions relative to the familyresiding at the hall, which were freely answered. As the eveningadvanced, many people came in, and the noise and smoking were sodisagreeable to me, that I asked for a bed, and retired. The nextmorning I repaired to old Roberts, who appeared delighted to see me. 

"`You are a good boy, ' said he, `to come and see a poor bedridden oldman, who has not a soul that comes near him perhaps in a week. And nowtell me what took place during your last voyage. '

"`The last vessel I was on board of, ' replied I, `was a packet fromDover to Calais. '

"`Well, that must be pleasant; so many passengers. '

"`Yes, sir; and who do you think I saw on board of the packet the otherday--somebody that you know. '

"`Ay, who?'

"`Why Lady R--, ' replied I, `and that young gentleman who, I heard say, once lived with her as her servant. '

"`Ay!' said the old man, `indeed! then she has done justice at last. I'm glad on it, Harry, glad on it, for it's a relief to my mind. I wasbound to the secret, and have kept it; but when a man is on the brink ofthe grave, he does not like to have a secret like that upon his mind, and I've more than once talked to my daughter about--'

"`What, aunt Green?'

"`Yes, your aunt Green; but she would never listen to me. We both tookour oath, and she said it was binding; besides, we were paid for it. Well, well, I thank God, for it's a great load off my mind. '

"`Yes, sir, ' replied I, `you need not keep the secret any longer now. '

"`And how has he grown up?' said the old man; `is he good-looking?'

"`Very much so, sir, ' replied I, `and looks very much like agentleman. '"

I could not help laughing at this part of Lionel's story, although Icould not but admit the truth. Lionel observed it, and said, "Youcannot be surprised at my giving myself a good character, Miss Valerie, for, as they say in the kitchen, it's all that a poor servant has todepend upon. "

"Go on, " replied I. 

"`He was a very fine child while he lived with us; but he was taken awayat six years old, and I have never seen him since. '

"`Some people say that he is very like Lady R--. '

"`Well, why should he not be? ay, she was once a very beautiful youngperson. '

"`Well, grandfather, I have never heard the rights of that story, ' saidI, `and now that you are at liberty to tell it, perhaps you will let mehave the whole history. '

"`Well, ' said the old man, `as there is no longer a secret, I do notknow but that I may. Your aunt Green, you know, was nurse to Lady R--, and remained in the family for years afterwards; for old Sir AlexanderMoystyn was confined to his room for years with gout and othercomplaints, and your aunt Green attended him. It was just as SirAlexander had recovered from a very bad fit, that Miss Ellen, who wasLady R--'s sister, and years younger than she was, made her runawaymatch with Colonel Dempster, a very fashionable, gay young man, who hadcome down here to shoot with the present baronet. Everyone was muchsurprised at this, for all the talk was that the match would be with theeldest sister, Lady R--, and not the youngest. They went off somewhereabroad. Old Sir Alexander was in a terrible huff about it, and wastaken ill again; and Lady R--, who was then Miss Barbara, appeared alsomuch distressed at her sister's conduct. Well, a year or more passedaway, when, one day, Miss Barbara told your aunt Green that she wishedher to go with her on a journey, and she set off in the evening withfour post-horses, and travelled all night till she arrived atSouthampton. There she stopped at a lodging, and got out, spoke to thelandlady, and calling my daughter out of the chaise, desired her toremain below while she went upstairs. My daughter was tired of stayingso long, for she remained there for five hours, and Miss Barbara did notmake her appearance, but they appeared to be very busy in the house, running up and downstairs. At last a grave person, who appeared to be adoctor, came into the parlour, followed by the landlady--in the parlourin which my daughter was sitting. '

"`It's all over, Mrs Wilson, ' said he, `nothing could save her; but thechild will do well, I have no doubt. '

"`What's to be done, sir?'

"`Oh, ' replied the doctor, `the lady above stairs told me that she washer sister, so of course we must look to her for all futurearrangements. '

"After giving a few directions about the infant, the doctor left thehouse, and soon after that Miss Barbara came downstairs. 

"`I'm quite worn out, Martha, ' said she, `let us go to the hotel as fastas we can. You sent away the carriage, of course. I would it hadremained, for I shall hardly be able to walk so far. '

"She took her arm, and as the landlady opened the door, she said, `Iwill call to-morrow, and give directions about the infant, andeverything which is necessary. '--`I never went through such a tryingscene, ' said Miss Barbara; `she was an old school-fellow of mine, whoentreated me to come to her in her distress. She died giving birth toher infant, and it was, I presume, with that presentiment, that she sentfor me and entreated me, on her death-bed, to protect the unfortunatechild, for she has been cast away by her relations in consequence of hermisconduct. You have never had the small-pox, Martha, have you?'

"`No, miss, ' she replied, `you know I never have. '

"`Well, it was having the small-pox at the same time that she wasconfined, that has caused her death, and that was the reason why I didnot send for you to come up and assist. '

"`My daughter made no answer, for Miss Barbara was of a haughty temper, and she was afraid of her; but she did not forget that the doctor hadtold the landlady that Miss Barbara had stated the lady to be hersister. My daughter had thought it very odd that Miss Barbara had nottold her, during their journey, where she was going, and who she wasgoing to see, for Miss Barbara had wrapped herself up in her cloak, andpretended to be asleep during the whole time, only waking up to pay thepost-boys; but Miss Barbara was of a very violent temper, and had, sinceher sister's marriage, been much worse than before; indeed, some saidthat she was a little mad, and used to walk at moonlights. 

"`When they arrived at the hotel, Miss Barbara went to bed, and insistedupon my daughter sleeping in the same room, as she was afraid of beingalone in an hotel. My daughter thought over the business as she lay inbed, and at last resolved to ascertain the truth; so she got up earlythe next morning, and walked to the lodging-house, and when the door wasopened by the landlady, pretended to come from her mistress to inquirehow the infant was. The reply was that it was doing well; and then aconversation took place, in which my daughter found out that the ladydid not die of the small-pox, as Miss Barbara had stated. The landladyasked my daughter if she would not like to come up and look at thecorpse. My daughter consented, as it was what she was about to request, and when she went up, sure enough it was poor Mrs Dempster, Miss Ellenthat was, who had run away with the colonel. 

"`An't it a pity, ma'am, ' said the landlady, `her husband died only twomonths ago, and they say he was so handsome a man; indeed, he must havebeen, for here's his picture, which the poor lady wore round her neck. '

"`When your aunt had satisfied herself, and cried a little over thebody, for she was very fond of Miss Ellen, she went back to the hotel asfast as she could, and getting a jug of warm water from the kitchen, shewent into Miss Barbara's room, and had just time to throw off her bonnetand shawl, when Miss Barbara woke up and asked who was there. 

"`It's me, miss, ' replied my daughter, `I've just gone down for somewarm water for you, for it's past nine o'clock, and I thought you wouldlike to be up early. '

"`Yes, I must get up, Martha, for I intend to return home to-day. It'sno use waiting here. I will have breakfast, and then walk to thelodgings and give directions. You may pack up in the meantime, for Isuppose you do not wish to go with me. '

"`Oh, no, miss, ' replied your aunt, `I am frightened out of my wits athaving been in the house already, now that I know that the lady died ofthe small-pox. '

"Well, Miss Barbara went away after breakfast and remained for two orthree hours, when she returned, a servant bringing the baby with her. My daughter had packed up everything, and in half-an-hour they were onthe road back, the baby with them in my daughter's arms. Now, you see, if it had not been for the accidental remark of the doctor's in youraunt's presence, she would have been completely deceived by MissBarbara, and never would have known whose child it was; but your auntkept her own counsel; indeed, she was afraid to do otherwise. 

"`As they went home, Miss Barbara talked a great deal to your aunt, telling her that this Mrs Bedingfield was a great friend of hers, withwhom she had corresponded for years after they had left school; that herhusband had been killed in a duel a short time before, that he was agambler, and a man of very bad character, nevertheless she had promisedMrs Bedingfield before she died, that she would take care of the child, and that she would do so. She then said, "Martha, I should like yourmother to take charge of it, do you think that she would? but it must bea secret, for my father would be very angry with me, and besides, theremight be unpleasant reports. " Your aunt replied, "that she thought thather mother would, " and then Miss Barbara proposed that your aunt shouldget out of the chaise when they stopped to change horses at the laststage, when it was dark, and no one could perceive it, and walk with theinfant until she could find some conveyance to my house. 

"`This was done, the child was brought to your grandmother, who is nowin heaven, and then your aunt made known to us what she had discovered, and whose child it was. I was very angry, and if I had not been laid upat the time with the rheumatism, would have gone right into SirAlexander's room, and told him who the infant was, but I was over-ruledby your grandmother and your aunt, who then went away and walked to thehall. So we agreed that we would say exactly what Miss Barbara said tous when she came over to us on the next day. '"

"Well, then, Lionel, I have to congratulate you on being the son of agentleman, and the nephew of Lady R--. I wish you joy with all myheart, " said I, extending my hand. 

"Thank you, Miss Valerie. It is true that I am so, but proofs are stillto be given; but of that hereafter. "

"Lionel, you have been standing all this while. I think it would bemost uncourteous if I did not request you to take a chair. " Lionel didso, and then proceeded with the old man's narrative. 

"`About a month after this, Sir Richard R--came down, and after threeweeks was accepted by Miss Barbara. It was a hasty match everyonethought, especially as the news of Mrs Dempster's death had, as it wasreported, been received by letter, and all the family had gone intomourning. Poor old Sir Alexander never held up his head afterwards, andin two months more he was carried to the family vault. Your aunt thencame home to us, and as you have heard, married poor Green, who waskilled in a poaching business about three months after his marriage. Then came your poor grandmother's death of a quinsy, and so I was leftalone with your aunt Green, who then took charge of the child, who hadbeen christened by the name of Lionel Bedingfield. There was some talkabout the child, and some wonders whose it could be; but after the deathof Sir Alexander, and Miss Barbara had gone away with her husband, nothing more was thought or said about it. And now, boy, I've talkedenough for to-day, to-morrow I'll tell you the rest of the history. 

"Perhaps, Miss Valerie, you think the same of me, and are tired withlistening, " observed Lionel. 

"Not at all; and I have leisure now which I may not have another time;besides your visits, if so frequent, may cause inquiries, and I shallnot know what to say. "

"Well, then, I'll finish my story this morning, Miss Valerie. The nextday, old Roberts continued: `It was about three months after SirAlexander's death, when her brother, the new baronet, came down toCulverwood Hall, that Miss Barbara made her appearance again as LadyR--. Your grandmother was just buried, and poor Green had not been deadmore than a month. Your aunt, who was much afflicted at the loss of herhusband, and was of course very grave and serious, began to agree withme that it would be very wicked of us, knowing whose child it was, tokeep the secret. Moreover, you aunt had become very fond of the infant, for it in a manner consoled her for the loss of her husband. Lady R--came to the cottage to see us, and we then both told her that we did notlike to keep secret the child's parentage, as it was doing a greatinjustice, if injustice had not been done already. Lady R--was verymuch frightened at what we said, and begged very hard that we would notexpose her. She would be ruined, she said, in the opinion of herhusband, and also of her own relations. She begged and prayed so hard, and made a solemn promise to us, that she would do justice to the childas soon as she could with prudence, that she overcame our scruples, andwe agreed to say nothing at present. She also put a bank-note for 50pounds into my daughter's hands to defray expenses and pay for trouble, and told her that the same amount would be paid every year until thechild was taken away. 

"`I believe this did more to satisfy our scruples than anything else. It ought not to have done so, but we were poor, and money is a greattemptation. At all events, we were satisfied with Lady R--'s promise, and with her liberality; and from that time till the child was sevenyears old we received the money, and had charge of the boy. He was thentaken away and sent to school, but where we did not know for some time. Lady R--was still very liberal to us, always stating her intention ofacknowledging the child to be her nephew. At last my daughter wassummoned to London, and sent to the school for the boy; Lady R--statingit to be her intention of keeping him at her own house, now that herhusband was dead. This rejoiced us very much; but we had no idea thatit was as a servant that he was to be employed, as your aunt afterwardsfound out, when she went up to London and called unexpectedly upon LadyR--. However, Lady R--said that what she was doing was for the best, and was more liberal than usual; and that stopped our tongues. 

"`Three years back your aunt left this place to find employment inLondon, and has resided there ever since as a clear-starcher andgetter-up of lace; but she often sends me down money, quite sufficientto pay for all the few comforts and expenses required by a bedridden oldman. There, Harry, now I've told you the whole story; and I am gladthat I am able to do so, and that at last she has done justice to thelad, and there is no further a load upon my conscience, which oftencaused me to lay down my Bible, when I was reading, and sigh. '

"`But, ' said I, `are you sure that she has acknowledged him as hernephew?'

"`Am I sure! Why, did not you say so?'

"`No; I only said that he was with her, travelling in her company. '

"`Well, but--I understood you that it was all right. '

"`It may be all right, ' replied I, `but how can I tell? I only saw themtogether. Lady R--may still keep her secret, for all I can say to thecontrary. I don't wonder at its being a load on your mind. I shouldn'tbe able to sleep at nights; and, as for my reading my Bible, I shouldthink it wicked to do so, with the recollection always before me, that Ihad been a party in defrauding a poor boy of his name, and, perhapsfortune. '

"`Dear me! dear me! I've often thought as much, Harry. '

"`Yes, grandfather, and, as you say, on the brink of the grave. Whoknows but you may be called away this very night?'

"`Yes, yes, who knows, boy, ' replied the old man, looking ratherterrified; `but what shall I do?'

"`I know what I would do, ' replied I. `I'd make a clean breast of it atonce. I'd send for the minister and a magistrate, and state the wholestory upon affidavit. Then you will feel happy again, and ease yourmind, and not before. '

"`Well, boy, I believe you are right, I'll think about it. Leave menow. '

"`Think about your own soul, sir--think of your own danger, and do notmind Lady R--. There can be but a bad reason for doing such an act ofinjustice. I will come again in an hour, sir, and then you will let meknow your decision. Think about what the Bible says about those whodefraud the widow and _orphan_. Good-bye for the present. '

"`No, stop, boy, I've made up my mind. You may go to Mr Sewell, theclergyman, he often calls to see me, and I can speak to him. I'll tellhim. '

"I did not wait for the old man to alter his mind, but hastened as fastas I could to the parsonage-house, which was not four hundred yardsdistant. I went to the door and asked for Mr Sewell, who came out tome. I told him that old Roberts wanted to see him immediately, as hehad an important confession to make. 

"`Is the old man going, then? I did not hear that he was any waydangerously ill?'

"`No, sir, he is in his usual health, but he has something very heavy onhis conscience, and he begs your presence immediately that he may revealan important secret. '

"`Well, my lad, go back to him and say that I will be there in twohours. You are his grandson, I believe?'

"`I will go and tell him, sir, ' replied I, evading the last question. 

"I returned to old Roberts, and informed him that the clergyman would bewith him in an hour or two, but I found the old man already hesitatingand doubting again:--

"`You didn't tell him what it was for, did you? for perhaps--'

"`Yes, I did. I told him you had an important secret to communicatethat lay heavy on your conscience. '

"`I'm sadly puzzled, ' said the old man, musing. 

"`Well, ' replied I, `I'm not puzzled; and if you don't confess, I must. I won't have my conscience loaded, poor fellow that I am; and if youchoose to die with the sin upon you of depriving the orphan, I willnot. '

"`I'll tell--tell it all--it's the best way, ' replied old Roberts, aftera pause. 

"`There now, ' said I, `the best thing to be done is for me to get paperand pen, and write it all down for Mr Sewell to read when he comes;then you need not have to repeat it all again. '

"`Yes, that will be best, for I couldn't face the clergyman. '

"`Then how can you expect to face the Almighty?' replied I. 

"`True--very true: get the paper, ' said he. 

"I went to the inn and procured writing materials, and then returned andtook down his confession of what I have now told you, Miss Valerie. When Mr Sewell came, I had just finished it, and I then told him that Ihad written it down, and handed it to him to read. Mr Sewell was muchsurprised and shocked, and said to Roberts, `You have done right to makethis confession, Roberts, for it may be most important; but you must nowswear to it in the presence of a magistrate and me. Of course, you haveno objection?'

"`No, sir; I'm ready to swear to the truth of every word. '

"`Well, then, let me see. Why, there is no magistrate near us just nowbut Sir Thomas Moystyn; and as it concerns his own nephew, there cannotbe a more proper person. I will go up to the Hall immediately, and askhim to come with me to-morrow morning. '

"Mr Sewell did so; and the next day, he and Sir Thomas Moystyn camedown in a phaeton, and went up to old Roberts. I rather turned away, that my uncle, as he now proves to be, might not, when I was regularlyintroduced to him, as I hope to be, as his nephew, recognise me as thesailor lad who passed off as the grandson of old Roberts. "

"Then, you admit that you have been playing a very deceitful game?"

"Yes, Miss Valerie. I have a conscience; and I admit that I have beenplaying what may be called an unworthy game; but when it is consideredhow much I have at stake, and how long I have been defrauded of myrights by the duplicity of others, I think I may be excused if I havebeat them at their own weapons. "

"I admit that there is great truth in your observations, Lionel; andthat is all the answer I shall give. "

"I remained outside the door while old Roberts signed the paper, and theoath was administered. Sir Thomas put many questions afterwards. Heinquired the residence of his daughter, Mrs Green, and then they bothwent away. As soon as they were gone, I went in to old Roberts, andsaid, `Well now, sir, do you not feel happier that you have made theconfession?'

"`Yes, ' replied he, `I do, boy; but still I am scared when I think ofLady R--and your aunt Green; they'll be so angry. '

"`I've been thinking that I had better go up to Mrs Green, ' I said, `and prepare her for it. I can pacify her, I'm sure, when I explainmatters. I must have gone away the day after to-morrow, and I'll go upto London to-morrow. '

"`Well, perhaps it will be as well, ' replied old Roberts, `and yet Iwish you could stay and talk to me--I've no one to talk to me now. '

"Thinks I, I have made you talk to some purpose, and have no inclinationto sit by your bed-side any longer; however, I kept up the appearance tothe last, and the next morning set off for London. I arrived three daysbefore I saw you first, which gave me time to change my sailor's dressfor the suit I now wear. I have not yet been to Mrs Green, for Ithought I would just see you, and ask your advice. And now, MissValerie, you have my whole history. "

"I once more congratulate you, with all my heart, " replied I, offeringmy hand to Lionel. He kissed it respectfully, and as he was in the act, one of the maids opened the door, and told me that Lady M--had been sometime waiting to see me. I believe I coloured up, although I had nocause for blushing; and wishing Lionel good-bye, I desired him to callon Sunday afternoon, and I would remain at home to see him. 

It was on Thursday that this interview took place with Lionel, and onthe Saturday I received a letter from Lady R--'s solicitor, by which Iwas shocked by the information of her ladyship having died at Caudebec, a small town on the river Seine; and begging to know whether I couldreceive him that afternoon, as he was anxious to communicate with me. Ianswered by the person who brought the letter, that I would receive himat three o'clock; and he made his appearance at the hour appointed. 

He informed me that Lady R--had left Havre in a fishing boat, with theresolution of going up to Paris by that strange conveyance; and havingno protection from the weather, she had been wet for a whole day, without changing her clothes; and, on her arrival at Caudebec, had beentaken with a fever, which, from the ignorance of the faculty in thatsequestered place, had proved fatal. Her maid had just written theintelligence, enclosing the documents from the authoritiessubstantiating the fact. 

"You are not, perhaps, aware, miss, that you are left her executrix. "

"I her executrix!" exclaimed I, with astonishment. 

"Yes, " replied Mr Selwyn. "Before she left town, she made analteration in her will; and stated to me that you would be able to findthe party most interested in it, and that you had a document in yourhands which would explain everything. "

"I have a sealed paper which she enclosed to me, desiring I would notopen it, unless I heard of her death, or had her permission. "

"It must be that to which she refers, I presume, " replied he. "I havethe will in my pocket: it will be as well to read it to you, as you areher executrix. "

Mr Selwyn then produced the will, by which Lionel Dempster, her nephew, was left her sole heir; and by a codicil, she had, for the love she boreme, as she stated in her own handwriting, left me 500 pounds as herexecutrix, and all her jewels and wearing apparel. 

"I congratulate you on your legacy, Miss de Chatenoeuf, " said he; "andnow, perhaps, you can tell me where I can find this nephew; for I mustsay it is the first that I ever heard of him. "

"I believe that I can point him out, sir, " replied I; "but the mostimportant proofs, I suspect, are to be found in the paper which I havenot yet read. "

"I will then, if you please, no longer trespass on you, " said MrSelwyn, "when you wish me to call again, you will oblige me by sendingword, or writing by post. "

The departure of Mr Selwyn was quite a relief to me. I longed to bealone, that I might be left to my own reflections, and also that I mightperuse the document which had been confided to me by poor Lady R--. Icould not help feeling much shocked at her death--more so, when Iconsidered her liberality towards me, and the confidence she reposed inone with whom she had but a short acquaintance. It was like her, nevertheless; who but Lady R--would ever have thought of making a youngperson so unprotected and so unacquainted as I was with business--aforeigner to boot--the executrix of her will; and her death occasionedby such a mad freak--and Lionel now restored to his position and hisfortune--altogether it was overwhelming, and after a time I relievedmyself with tears. I was still with my handkerchief to my eyes whenLady M--came into the room. 

"Crying, Miss Chatenoeuf, " said her ladyship, "it is at the departure ofa very dear friend. "

There was a sort of sneer on her face as she said this; and I replied--

"Yes, my lady, it is for the departure of a dear friend, for Lady R--isdead. "

"Mercy, you don't say so; and what are these gentlemen who have beencalling upon you?"

"One is her solicitor, madam, " replied I, "and the other is a relativeof hers. "

"A relation; but what has the solicitor called upon you for? if it isnot an intrusive question. "

"No, my lady; Lady R--has appointed me her executrix. "

"Executrix! well, I now do believe that Lady R--was mad!" exclaimed LadyM--. "I wanted you to come up to my boudoir to consult you about thepink satin dress, but I fear your important avocation will not allow youat present, so I will leave you till you are a little recovered. "

"I thank you, my lady, " said I, "I will be more myself to-morrow, andwill then be at your disposal. "

Her ladyship then left the room. I was not pleased at her manner, whichwas very different from her usual courtesy towards me, but I was not ina state of mind to weigh well all that she said, or how she said it. Ihastened to my room to look for the paper which Lady R--had enclosed tome previous to her departure. I will give the whole contents to myreaders. 

"My dear Valerie, "I will not attempt to account for the extreme predilection which I, anold woman in comparison, immediately imbibed for you before we had beenan hour in company. Some feelings are unaccountable and inexplicable, but I felt a sympathy, a mesmeric attraction, if I may use the term, which was uncontrollable at our first meeting, and which increased everyday during our residence together. It was not the feeling of a mothertowards a child--at least I think not, for it was mingled with a certaindegree of awe and presentiment of evil if ever we parted again. I feltas if you were my _fate_, and never has this feeling departed from me. On the contrary, now that we separate, it has become stronger than ever. How little do we know of the mysteries of the mind as well as of thebody! We know that we are fearfully and wonderfully made, and that isall. That there are influences and attractions uncontrollable andunexplained I feel certain. Often have I reflected and wondered on thisas I have lain in bed and meditated `even to madness, ' but have beenunable to remove the veil. (Alas, poor Lady R--, thought I, I doubt itnot, you were madder than I thought you were. ) Imagine, then, my griefand horror when I found that you were determined to leave me, dearValerie. It was to me as the sentence of death; but I felt that I couldnot resist; it was my fate, and who can oppose its decrees? It wouldindeed have pained your young and generous heart if you knew how Isuffered, and still suffer from your desertion; but I considered it as ajudgment on me--a visitation upon me for the crimes of my early years, and which I am now about to confide to you, as the only person in whom Ifeel confidence, and that justice may be done to one whom I have greatlyinjured. I would not die without reparation, and that reparation Ientrust to you, as from my own pen I can explain that without which, with all my good intentions towards the party, reparation might bedifficult. But I must first make you acquainted with the cause ofcrime, and to do this you must hear the events of my early life. 

"My father, Sir Alexander Moystyn, had four children, two sons and twodaughters. I was the first-born, then my two brothers, and afterwards, at an interval, my sister, so that there was a difference of eight yearsbetween me and my sister, Ellen. Our mother died in giving birth toEllen; we grew up, my brothers went to Eton and college. I remained thesole mistress of my father's establishment. Haughty by nature, and myposition, the power it gave me, the respect I received--and if you willlook at the miniature I enclose with this, I may, without vanity, add, my beauty, made me imperious and tyrannical. I had many advantageousoffers, which I rejected, before I was twenty years of age. My powerwith my father was unbounded, his infirmities kept him for a long time aprisoner in his room, and my word was law to him, as well as to thewhole household. My sister Ellen, still a child, I treated withharshness--first, I believe, because she promised to rival me in goodlooks; and secondly, because my father showed greater affection towardsher than I liked. She was meek in temper, and never complained. Timepast--I refused many offers of marriage. I did not like to resign myposition for the authority of a husband, and I had reached mytwenty-fifth year, and my sister, Ellen, was a lovely girl of seventeen, when it was fated that all should be changed. 

"A Colonel Dempster came down with my eldest brother, who was a captainin the same regiment of guards--a more prepossessing person I neverbeheld, and for the first time I felt that I would with pleasure give upbeing at the head of my father's establishment to follow the fortunes ofanother man. If my predilection was so strong, I had no reason tocomplain of want of attention on his part. He courted me in the mostobsequious manner, the style more suited to my haughty disposition, andI at once gave way to the feelings with which he had inspired me. Ibecame fervently in love with him, and valued one of his smiles morethan an earthly crown. Two months passed, his original invitation hadbeen for one week, and he still remained. The affair was considered asarranged, not only by myself, but by everybody else. My father, satisfied that he was a gentleman by birth, and being able to supporthimself by his own means in so expensive a regiment, made no inquiries, leaving the matter to take its own course. But, although two months hadpassed away, and his attentions to me were unremitting, Colonel Dempsterhad made no proposal, which I ascribed to his awe of me, and hisdiffidence as to his success. This rather pleased me than otherwise;but my own feelings now made me wish for the affair to be decided, and Igave him every opportunity that modesty and discretion would permit. Isaw little of him during the mornings, as he went out with his gun withthe other gentlemen, but in the evenings he was my constant and devotedattendant. I received many congratulations from female acquaintances(friends I had none) upon my having conquered one who was supposed to beinvulnerable to the charms of our sex, and made no disclaimer whenspoken to on the subject. Every hour I expected the declaration to bemade, when, imagine my indignation and astonishment, at being informedone morning when I arose, that Colonel Dempster and my sister Ellen haddisappeared, and it was reported that they had been seen in a carriagedriving at furious speed. 

"It was but too true. It appeared that Colonel Dempster, who had beeninformed by my brother of my temper and disposition, and who was awarethat without paying court to me, his visit would not be extended, andwho had fallen in love with Ellen almost as soon as he saw her, hadpractised this dissimulation towards me to enable him, without myknowledge, to gain my sister's affections; that his mornings were notspent in shooting with my brother, as was supposed, but in my sisterEllen's company; my brother, to whom he had acknowledged his attachment, conniving with him to deceive me. A letter from the colonel to myfather, excusing himself for the step he had taken, and requesting himto pardon his daughter, was brought in the same morning and read by me. `Very foolish of him, ' said my father; `what is the use of stealing whatyou may have for asking. He might have had Ellen if he had spoken tome; but I always thought that he was courting you, Barbara. '

"This letter, proving the truth of the report, was too much for me; Ifell down at my father's feet in a violent fit, and was carried to mybed. The next day I was seized with a brain fever, and it was doubtfulif ever my reason would return. But it did gradually, and, after aconfinement to my room of three months, I recovered both health andreason; partially, I may say, for I doubt not but that the shock I thenreceived has had a lasting effect upon me, and that it has caused me tobe the unsettled, restless, wandering thing that I now am, only contentwhen in motion, and using my pen to create an artificial excitement. Ibelieve most people are a little cracked before they begin to write. Iwill not assert that it is a proof of madness, but it is a proof that avery little more would make them mad. Shakespeare says `the lover, thelunatic, and the poet, are of an imagination all compact. ' It matterslittle whether it is prose or poetry; there is often more imaginationand more poetry in prose than in rhyme. But to proceed--

"I arose with but one feeling--that of revenge; I say but one feeling, alas! I had forgotten to mention hatred, the parent of that revenge. Ifelt myself mortified and humiliated, cruelly deceived and mocked. Mylove for him was now turned to abhorrence, and my sister was anaversion. I felt that I never could forgive her. My father had notreplied to the colonel's letter; indeed, the gout in his hand preventedhim, or he would probably have done so long before I left my room. Nowthat I was once more at his side, he said to me, "`Barbara, I think it is high time to forgive and forget. I would haveanswered the colonel's letter before, but I could not. Now we mustwrite and ask them to come and pay us a visit. '

"I sat down and wrote the letter, not according to his dictation, whichwas all kindness, but stating that my father would never forgive him ormy sister, and requested all correspondence might cease, as it would beuseless. 

"`Read what you have said, Barbara. '

"I read the letter as if it was written according to his wishes. 

"`That will do, dearest--they'll come back fast enough. I long to haveEllen in my arms again--she was very precious to me that child, for shecost the life of your dear mother. I want to ask her why she ran away. I really believe that it was more from fear of your anger than of mine, Barbara. '

"I made no reply, but folded the letter and sealed it. As I alwaysopened the post-bag, I prevented my father from ever receiving the manyletters written by my poor sister, imploring his forgiveness, and didall I could to excite his anger against her. At last I found out fromher letters, that they had gone to the continent. Months passed. Mypoor father fretted sadly at the silence of Ellen, and the supposedrejection of his kind overtures. His unhappy state of mind hadevidently an effect upon his body; he grew weaker and more querulousevery day. At last a letter arrived from Ellen, which I now blush tosay, gave me inexpressible joy. It announced the death of her husband--a trifling wound on the thumb having terminated in locked-jaw and death. 

"`He is dead, then, ' thought I; `if I lost him, she has no longerpossession of him. '

"Alas! what a demon had taken possession of me! The letter furthersaid, that she was coming over directly, and that she expected to beshortly confined. This letter was addressed to me, and not to myfather. The death of her husband did not diminish my hatred against mysister; on the contrary, I felt as if I had her now in my power, andthat my revenge upon her was about to be accomplished. After meditatingupon what course I should pursue, I determined to write to her. I didso, stating that my father's anger was not to be appeased; that I hadtried all I could to soften his wrath, but in vain; that he was growingweaker every day, and I thought her rash conduct had been the cause ofit; that I did not think that he could last much longer, and I wouldmake another appeal to him in her favour, which the death of her husbandwould probably occasion to be more successful. 

"In a fortnight I had a reply, in which my poor sister invoked blessingson my head for my supposed kindness, and told me that she was inEngland, and expected every hour to be confined; that she was ill inbody and in spirits, and did not think that she could get over it. Shebegged me, by the remembrance of our mother, who died giving her birth, that I would come to her. Surely I might have forgiven my enmity afterall that the poor girl had suffered; but my heart was steeled. 

"On consideration, I now thought proper to tell my father that ColonelDempster was dead, and my sister returned to England, --adding herrequest that I would attend her in her confinement, and my willingnessso to do. My poor father was much shocked, and begged me in a tremulousvoice to set off immediately. I promised so to do, but requested thathe would not say a word to anyone as to the cause of my absence until heheard from me, as it would occasion much talk among the servants, andperhaps ill-natured remarks might be made. He promised, and I departed, with a maid who had been my nurse, and upon whose secrecy I thought Icould rely. What my intentions were, I can hardly say; all I knew was, that my revenge was not satiated, and I would leave no opportunity ofwreaking it that offered. 

"I found my sister in the very pangs of labour, heartbroken at thesupposed resentment of my father, and his refusal of his forgiveness. Idid not alleviate her misery by telling her the truth, which I mighthave done. I was indeed a demon, or possessed by one. 

"She died giving birth to a boy. I then felt sorrow, until I looked atthe child, and saw that it was the image of the colonel--the man who hadcaused me such misery. Again my passions were roused, and I vowed thatthe child should never know his father. I made my maid believe that thelady I visited was an old school-fellow, and never mentioned my sister'sname, at least I thought so at the time, but I afterwards found that Ihad not deceived her. I persuaded her to take the child to herfather's, saying that I had promised my friend on her death-bed that Iwould take care of it, but that it must be a secret, or invidiousremarks would be made. I then returned to Culverwood Hall, dropping mynurse and the child on my way, and reported to my father my sister'sdeath, of course concealing that the child was living. Sir Alexanderwas much affected, and wept bitterly; indeed, from that day he rapidlydeclined. 

"I had now satiated my revenge, and was sorry when I had done so. Untilthen I had been kept up by excitement, now all excitement was over, andI had time for reflection; I was miserable, and in a state of constantwarfare with my conscience; but, in vain, the more I reflected, the moreI was dissatisfied with myself, and would have given worlds that I couldrecall what I had done. 

"At this time, Sir Richard R--came down on a visit. He admired me, proposed, and was accepted, chiefly that I might remove from the hall, than for any other cause. I thought that new scenes and change of placewould make me forget, but I was sadly mistaken. I went away with myhusband, and as soon as I was away, I was in a constant fright lest mynurse should betray me to my father, and begged Sir Richard to shortenhis intended tour and allow me to return to the hall, as the accounts ofmy father's health were alarming. My husband consented, and I had notbeen at the hall more than a fortnight, when my father's death relievedme from further anxiety on that score. 

"Another fear now possessed me; I saw by my father's will that he hadleft 5, 000 pounds to me, and also to my sister, in case of one dying, the survivor to have both sums, but the same cause of alarm was in mygreat aunt's will. My great aunt had left 10, 000 pounds to me, and10, 000 pounds to my sister Ellen, to be settled upon us at our marriage, and in case of either dying without issue, the survivor to be legatee. Thus in two instances, by concealing the birth of the child, I wasdepriving it of its property, and obtaining it for myself. That I wasignorant of these points is certain, and unfortunate it was that it wasso, for had I known it, I would not have dared to conceal the birth ofthe child, lest I should have been accused of having done so forpecuniary considerations, and I well knew, that if betrayed by my nurse, such would be the accusation made against me. I would willingly evennow, have acknowledged the child as my nephew, but knew not how to doso, as my husband had possession of the money, and I dared not confessthe crime that I had been guilty of. If ever retribution fell upon anyone, it fell upon me. My life was one of perfect misery, and when Ifound that my nurse and her father objected to keeping the secret anylonger, I thought I should have gone distracted. I pointed out to themthe ruin they would entail upon me, and gave my solemn promise that Iwould see justice done to the child. This satisfied them. For severalyears I lived an unhappy life with my husband, until I was at lastrelieved by his death. You may ask how it was that I did notacknowledge the child at his death; the fact was, that I was afraid. Ihad put him to school, and he was then twelve or thirteen years old. Iremoved him to my own house, with the intention of so doing, and becausemy nurse and her father reminded me of my promise; but when he was in myhouse, I could not see my way, or how I could tell the story withoutacknowledging my guilt, and this pride prevented. 

"I remained thus irresolute, every day putting off the confession, tillthe boy, from first being allowed to remain in the drawing-room, sankdown into the kitchen. Yes, Valerie, Lionel, the page, the lacquey, isLionel Dempster, my nephew. I said that I could not bear to make theavowal, and such is the case. At last I satisfied myself that what Idid was for the boy's good. Alas! how easy we satisfy ourselves when itsuits our views. I had left him my property, I had educated him, and Isaid, by being brought up in a humble position, he will be cured ofpride, and will make a better man. Bad reasoning, I acknowledge. 

"Valerie, I have left you my executrix, for even after my death I wouldas much as possible avoid exposure. I would not be the tale of thetown, even for a fortnight, and it certainly will not help Lionel, whenit is known to all the world that he has served as a footman. Mysolicitor knows not who my nephew is, but is referred to you to producehim. In a small tin box in the closet of my bedroom, you will find allthe papers necessary for his identification, and also the names andresidence of the parties who have been my accomplices in this deed; alsoall the intercepted letters of my poor sister's. You must be aware thatLionel is not only entitled to the property I have left him, but also tohis father's property, which, in default of heirs, passed away toothers. Consult with my solicitor to take such steps as are requisite, without inculpating me more than is necessary; but if required, let allbe known to my shame, rather than the lad should not be put inpossession of his rights. 

"You will, I am afraid, hate my memory after this sad disclosure; but inmy extenuation recall to mind how madly I loved, how cruelly I wasdeceived. Remember, also, that if not insane, I was little better atthe time I was so criminal; and may it prove to you a lesson howdifficult it is, when once you have stepped aside into the path of errorever to recover the right track. 

"You now know all my sufferings, all my crimes. You now know why I havebeen, not without truth, considered as a person eccentric to folly, andoccasionally on the verge of madness. Forgive me and pity me, for Ihave indeed been sufficiently punished by an ever torturing conscience!

"Barbara R--. "

CHAPTER NINE. 

I put the papers down on the table as soon as I had finished them, andfor a long while was absorbed in meditation. 

"Is it possible, " thought I, "that love disappointed can turn to suchfury--can so harden the heart to all better feelings--induce a woman toshorten the days of her parent--to allow a sister to remain in painfulerror on her death-bed, and wreak vengeance upon an innocent being, regardless of all justice? Grant, then, that I may never yield to sucha passion! Who would have ever imagined, that the careless, eccentricLady R--had such a load of crime weighing her down, and daily and hourlyreminded of it by the presence of the injured party? How callous shemust have become by habit, to still delay doing an act of justice--howstrange that the fear of the world and its opinion should be greaterthan the fear of God!"

This last remark proved how little I yet knew of the world, and then mythoughts went in a different direction. As I have already said, I hadbeen brought up as a Catholic; but, after my grandmother's death, I hadlittle encouragement or example shown me in religious duties. Now, having been more than two years in England, and continually withProtestants, I had gone to the established Protestant church with thoseI resided with at first; because I considered it better to go to thatchurch, although I knew it to be somewhat at variance with my own, rather than go to no church at all, and by habit I was graduallyinclining to Protestantism; but now the idea came across my mind, ifLady R--had confessed as we Catholics do, this secret could not havebeen kept so long; and, if she withheld herself from the confessional, had her agents been Catholics, the secret would have been divulged tothe priest by them, and justice would have been done to Lionel; and, having made this reflection, I felt as it were, that I was again asincere Catholic. 

After a little more reflection, I put away the papers, wrote a letter toMr Selwyn, the solicitor, requesting that he would call upon me thefollowing morning, and then went down to Lady M--. 

"I suppose that we shall not have much of the pleasure of your company, Miss de Chatenoeuf, " said her ladyship, "now that you have such a noveloccupation?"

"It is a very distressing one, " replied I, "and I wish Lady R--had notpaid me such a compliment. Might I trespass upon your ladyship'skindness to request the loan of the carriage for half-an-hour to obtainsome papers from Lady R--'s house in Baker Street?"

"Oh, certainly, " replied her ladyship. "Pray have you seen Lady R--'swill?"

"Yes, madame. "

"And how has she disposed of her property?"

"She has left it all to her nephew, Lady M--. "

"Nephew! I never heard her speak of a nephew before. Sir Richard hadno nephews or nieces, for he was an only son, and the title has now goneinto the Vivian branch, and I never heard of her having a nephew. Andwhat has she left you, mademoiselle, if it is not asking too much?"

"Lady R--has left me 500 pounds, my lady. "

"Indeed! well then, she pays you for your trouble. But really, Miss deChatenoeuf, I do wish you could put off this business until after themarriages. I am so hurried and worried that I really do not know whichway to turn, and really I have felt your loss these last two days morethan you can imagine. You are so clever, and have so much taste, thatwe cannot get on without you. It's all your own fault, " continued herladyship, playfully, "you are so good-natured, and have made us sodependent upon you, that we cannot let you off now. Nothing in the_trousseaux_ is approved of, unless stamped by the taste of MademoiselleValerie de Chatenoeuf. Now, a week cannot make a great difference, andlawyers love delay: will you oblige me, therefore, by leaving Lady R--'saffairs for the present?"

"Certainly, Lady M--, " replied I. "I will stop a letter I was about tosend to her solicitor, and write another to the effect you wish, and Iwill not repeat my request for the carriage until after the marriageshave taken place. "

"Many thanks, " replied her ladyship, and I went out, took my letter fromthe hall table, and wrote another to Mr Selwyn, stating that I couldnot enter into any business until the following week, when I should beprepared to receive him. 

I wrote another to the same effect to Lionel, requesting him not to callagain, but that I would write and let him know where to meet me as soonas I was more at leisure. 

Indeed I was glad that Lady M--had made the request, as the trouble andchattering and happy faces which were surrounding the trousseaux, andthe constant employment and appeals made to me, drove away themelancholy which Lady R--'s affairs had occasioned me. I succeeded to agreat degree in recovering my spirits, and exerted myself to my utmost, so that everything was complete and satisfactory to all parties two daysbefore the wedding was to take place. 

At last, the morning came. The brides were dressed and went down intothe drawing-room, frightened and perplexed, but their tears had beenshed above. The procession of carriages moved on to Hanover Square;there was a bishop of course, and the church was filled with gay andtastefully-dressed women. The ceremony was performed, and the brideswere led into the vestry-room to recover, and receive kisses andcongratulations. Then came the banquet, which nobody hardly tastedexcept the bishop, who had joined too many couples in his lifetime tohave his appetite at all affected by the ceremony, and some two or threeothers who were old stagers on the road of life, and who cared littlewhether it was a wedding-breakfast, or refreshments after a funeral. 

At last, after a most silent entertainment, the brides retired to changetheir dresses, and, when they re-appeared, they were handed into thecarriages of their respective bridegrooms as soon as they could be tornaway from the kisses and tears of Lady M--, who played the part of abereaved mother to perfection. No one to have seen her then, ravinglike another Niobe, would have imagined that all her thoughts andendeavours and manoeuvres, for the last three years, had been devoted tothe sole view of getting them off; but Lady M--was a perfect actress, and this last scene was well got up. 

As her daughters were led down to the carriages, I thought that she wasgoing to faint; but it appeared, on second thoughts, that she wishedfirst to see the girls depart in their gay equipages; she thereforetottered to the window, saw them get in, looked at Newman's greys andgay postillions--at the white and silver favours--the dandy valet andsmart lady's-maid in each rumble. She saw them start at a rattlingpace, watched them till they turned the corner of the square, and then--and not till then--fell senseless in my arms, and was carried by theattendants into her own room. 

After all, the poor woman must have been very much worn out, for she hadbeen for the last six weeks in a continual worry lest any _contre-temps_should happen, which might have stopped or delayed the happyconsummation. 

The next morning her ladyship did not leave her room, but sent word downthat the carriage was at my service; but I was fatigued and worn out, and declined it for that day. I wrote to Lionel and to Mr Selwyn, desiring them to meet me in Baker Street, at two o'clock the next day;and then passed the day quietly, in company with Amy, the third daughterof Lady M--, whom I have before mentioned. She was a very sweet, unaffected girl; and I was more partial to her than to her sisters, whohad been just married. I had paid great attention to her, for she had afine voice, and did credit to my teaching, and there was a greatintimacy between us, arising on my part from my admiration of heringenuous and amiable disposition, which even her mother's example tothe contrary could not spoil. 

After some conversation relative to her sisters and their husbands, shesaid, "I hardly know what to do, Valerie. I love you too well to be aparty to your being ill-treated, and yet I fear that you will be painedif I tell you what I have heard about you. I know also that you willnot stay, if I do tell you, and that will give me great pain; but _that_is a selfish feeling which I could overcome. What I do not like ishurting your feelings. Now, tell me candidly, ought I to tell you, ornot?"

"I will give you my opinion candidly, " replied I. "You have said toolittle or too much. You speak of my being ill-treated; certainly, Ishould wish to guard against that, although I cannot imagine who is myenemy. "

"Had I not heard it, I could not have believed it either, " replied she. "I thought that you had come here on a visit as a friend; but what makesme think that I ought to tell you is, that there will be something saidagainst your character, which I am sure, must be false. "

"Now, indeed, I must request that you will tell me everything, andsoften nothing down, but tell me the whole truth. Who is it thatintends to attack my character?"

"I am sorry--very sorry to say, it is mamma, " replied she, wiping away atear. 

"Lady M--!" exclaimed I. 

"Yes, " replied she; "but now you must listen to all I have to say. I amsure that I am doing right in telling you, and therefore nothing shallprevent me. I love my mother--what a sad thing it is that I cannotrespect her! I was in the dressing-room, when my mother was lying onthe sofa in her bedroom this morning, when her great friend, MrsGermane, came up. She sat talking with my mother for some time, andthey appeared either to forget or not to care if I heard them; for atlast your name was mentioned. 

"`Well, she does dress you and your girls beautifully, I must say, ' saidMrs Germane. `Who is she? They say that she is of a good family; andhow came she to live with you as a milliner?'

"`My dear Mrs Germane, that she does live with me as a milliner istrue, and it was for that reason only I invited her to the house; butshe is not aware that I retain her in that capacity. She is, Iunderstand from Mrs Bathurst, of a noble family in France, thrown uponthe world by circumstances, very talented, and very proud. Her extremetaste in dress I discovered when she was living with Mrs Bathurst; and, when I found that she was about, through my management, to leave LadyR--, I invited her here as a sort of friend, and to stay with mydaughters--not a word did I mention about millinery; I had too much tactfor that. Even when her services were required, I made it appear as herown offer, and expressed my thanks for her condescension, and sincethat, by flattery and management, she has continued to dress mydaughters for me; and, I must say, that I do believe it has been owingto her exquisite taste that my daughters have gone off so well. '

"`Well, you have managed admirably, ' replied Mrs Germane; `but, my dearLady M--, what will you do with her now?'

"`Oh, ' replied Lady M--, `as Amy will now come out, I shall retain herin my employ until she is disposed of; and then--'

"`Yes, then will be the difficulty, ' replied Mrs Germane; `after havingallowed her to live so long with you as a visitor, I may say, how willyou get rid of her?'

"`Why, I was puzzling myself about that, and partly decided that itshould be done by mortifying her, and wounding her feelings, for she isvery proud; but, fortunately, I have found out something which I shallkeep to myself, until the time comes, and then I can dismiss her at amoment's warning. '

"`Indeed!' said Mrs Germane, `what could you have found out?'

"`Well, I will tell you; but you must not mention it again. My maidentered the room the other day, when mademoiselle was receiving a youngman who called upon her, and she found them kissing. '

"`You don't say so!'

"`Yes, a kiss was given, and my maid saw it. Now, I can easily make itappear that my maid never mentioned it to me till the time that it maybe convenient to make use of it, and then I can send her away; and ifany questions are asked, hint at a little impropriety of conduct. '

"`And very properly too, ' replied Mrs Germane. `Had I not better hinta little beforehand to prepare people?'

"`Why, it may be as well, perhaps; but be cautious, very cautious, mydear Mrs Germane. '

"Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, I am sorry that I am obliged, in doing myduty to you, to expose mamma, " said Amy, rising up from her chair; "butI am sure that you could not be guilty of any impropriety, and I willnot allow you to be accused of it, if it is to be prevented. "

"Many thanks, " replied I. "My dear Amy, you have behaved like a kindfriend. I have only, in duty to myself, to clear up the charge againstme, of impropriety. You must not imagine me guilty of that. It is truethat your mother's maid did come in when a young lad of seventeen, whowas grateful to me for the interest I took in his welfare, and who wastaking leave of me at the time, did raise my hand to his lips and kissit, and, had he done so before your mother, I should not have preventedit. This was the kiss which, as your mother asserts, passed between us, and this is the only impropriety that took place. Oh, what a sad, treacherous, selfish, wicked world this is!" cried I, throwing myself onthe sofa, and bursting into tears. 

Amy was making every attempt to console me, and blaming herself forhaving made the communication, when Lady M--came downstairs into theroom. 

"What is all this--what a scene!" exclaimed she. "Mademoiselle deChatenoeuf, have you had any bad news?"

"Yes, my lady, " replied I, "so bad that I am under the necessity ofleaving you directly. "

"Indeed! may I inquire what has happened?"

"No, my lady, it is not in my power to tell you. I have only to repeat, that I must, with your permission, leave this house to-morrow morning. "

"Well, mademoiselle, " replied her ladyship, "I do not want to pry intoyour secrets, but this I must say, that where there is concealment, there must be wrong; but I have lately discovered so much, that I do notwonder at concealment--nor am I, indeed, surprised at your wish to leaveme. "

"Lady M--, " replied I, haughtily, "I have never done anything during thetime that I have been under your roof which I have to blush for--norindeed anything that requires concealment. This I can proudly say. IfI conceal now, it is to spare others, and, I may add, to spare you. Donot oblige me to say more in presence of your daughter. It will besufficient for me to hint to you, that I am now aware why I was invitedto your house, and what are your plans for dismissing me when it suitsyou. "

"Eaves-dropping, then, is a portion of your character, mademoiselle, "cried Lady M--, colouring up to the temples. 

"No, madam, such is not the case, and that is all the answer I shallgive; it is sufficient for you that you are exposed, and I do not envyyour present feelings. I have only to repeat, that I shall leave thishouse to-morrow morning, and I will not further trouble your ladyshipwith my company. "

I then walked out of the room, and as I passed Lady M--, and observedher confusion and vexation, I felt that it was she who was humiliated, and not me. I went up to my room and commenced my preparations forimmediate departure, and had been more than an hour busy in packing up, when Amy came into my room. 

"Oh, Valerie, how sorry I am--but you have behaved just as I think thatyou ought to have done; and how very kind of you not to say that I toldyou. My mother was so angry after you left; said that the maids musthave been listening, and declares she will give them all warning; but Iknow that she will not do that. She spoke about your meeting a youngman, and kissing going on; but you have already explained all that. "

"Amy, " replied I, "after I am gone, take an opportunity of saying toLady M--, that you mentioned this to me, and tell her that my reply was, if Lady M--knew who that young man was, how he is connected, and howlarge a fortune he will inherit, she would be very glad to see him kissone of her daughter's hands with a different feeling from that whichinduced him to kiss mine. "

"I will, depend upon it, " said Amy, "and then mamma will think that shehas lost a good husband for me. "

"She will meet him some of these days, " replied I; "and what is more, hewill defend me from any attack made on that score. "

"I will tell her that, also, " said Amy, "it will make her careful ofwhat she says. "

One of the servants then knocked at the door, and said, that Lady M--wished to see Miss Amy. 

"Wish me good-bye now, " said I, "for you may not be permitted to see meagain. "

The dear girl embraced me cordially, and, with tears in her eyes, leftthe room. I remained till I had finished packing, and then sat down. Shortly afterwards her ladyship's maid came in, and delivered me anenvelope from her ladyship, enclosing the salary due to me, with LadyM--'s compliments written outside. 

I saw no more of Lady M--or her daughter that evening. I went to bed, and, as in my former changes, I reflected what steps I should take. Asfor the treatment I had received, I was now to a certain degree hardenedto it, and my feelings certainly were not so acute as when, the firsttime, I had received a lesson of what I might expect through life fromthe heartlessness and selfishness of the world; but in the present casethere was a difficulty which did not exist in the former--I was goingaway without knowing where I was to go. After a little thought, Idetermined that I would seek Madame Gironac, and ascertain whether shecould not receive me until I had decided upon my future plans. 

My thoughts then recurred to other points. I recollected that I had tomeet Mr Selwyn and Lionel in Baker Street, and I resolved that I wouldgo there with my effects early the next morning and leave them in chargeof the cook, who was taking care of the house. I calculated also themoney that I had in possession and in prospect. I had such a good stockof clothes when I came to England with Madame Bathurst, that I had nooccasion, during the two years and more that I had now been in England, to make any purchases of consequence--indeed, I had not expended morethan the twenty pounds I had brought with me. I had received some fewpresents from Lady M--and Madame Bathurst, and a great many from LadyR--. Altogether, I calculated that I had about two hundred and sixtypounds in my desk, for Lady R--had given me one hundred pounds for onlya portion of the year; then there was the five hundred pounds which shehad left me, besides her wearing apparel and trinkets, which last I knewto be of value. It was a little fortune to one in my position, and Iresolved to consult Mr Selwyn as to the best way of disposing of it. Having wound up my meditations with the most agreeable portion of them, I fell asleep, and in the morning woke up refreshed. 

Lady M--'s maid, who had always been partial to me, for I had taught hermany things valuable to a lady's-maid, came in early, and said that sheknew that I was going away, which she regretted very much. I repliedthat I should leave as soon as possible, but I wanted some breakfast. This she brought up to my room. 

I had not finished when Amy came in the room and said, "I havepermission to come and wish you good-bye, Valerie. I told mamma whatyou said about the person who was seen to kiss your hand. Sheacknowledges now that it was your hand that was kissed, and she was soastonished, for she knows that you never tell stories; and, what do youthink, she desired me to find out what was the young gentleman's namethat had so large a fortune. I said I would if I could, and so I will, by asking you outright, not by any other means. I don't want to knowhis name, " continued she, laughing, "but I'm sure mamma has in her mindfixed upon him for a husband for me, and would now give the world thatyou were not going away, that through you he might be introduced toher. "

"I cannot tell you, my dear, " replied I. "I am not at liberty tomention it at present, otherwise I would with pleasure. I am going now. May God bless you, my dearest, and may you always continue to be thesame frank and amiable creature that you are now! I leave you withregret, and I pray earnestly for your happiness. You have made me veryhappy by telling me that your mamma acknowledges that it was my handthat was kissed, after that, she will hardly attempt to injure me, asshe proposed. "

"Oh no, Valerie, I think she is afraid to do so now. This young man offortune has made her think differently. He would, of course, protectyou from slander, and expose her, if she attempted it. Then, good-bye. "

We embraced, and then I ordered a hackney-coach to be called, and drovewith my luggage to Baker Street. The cook welcomed me, saying that sheexpected my coming, as Mr Selwyn had called to tell her of Lady R--'sdeath, and that when she asked to whom she was to look for her wages, hehad told her that I was the person who was to settle all her ladyship'saffairs, as everything was left on my hands. She showed me a letterfrom Martha, Lady R--'s maid, by which I found that they would probablyarrive in Baker Street that very day, with all her ladyship's effects. 

"I suppose you will sleep here, miss?" said the cook, "I have aired yourbed, and your room is all ready. "

I replied that I wished to do so for a night or two, at all events, as Ihad a good deal to attend to, but that Mr Selwyn would call at oneo'clock, and that I would speak to him on the subject. 

I had requested Lionel to call at twelve, an hour previous to MrSelwyn, that I might make him acquainted with the contents of Lady R--'spapers addressed to me. He was punctual to the time, and I shook handswith him, saying, "Lionel, I congratulate you, at now having proofs ofyour being the nephew of Lady R--, and also at her having left youconsiderable property. You will be surprised to hear that she hasappointed me her executrix. "

"I am not at all surprised, " replied Lionel; "I am sure she has done awise thing at last. "

"That is more than I am, " replied I, "but I appreciate the compliment. But, Lionel, there is no time to be lost, as Mr Selwyn, the lawyer, iscoming here at one o'clock, and before he comes I wish you to read overLady R--'s confession, if I may so call it, which will explain themotives of her conduct towards you. I am afraid that it will notextenuate her conduct, but recollect that she has now made all thereparation in her power, and that we must forgive as we hope to beforgiven. Sit down and read these papers, while I unpack one or two ofmy boxes upstairs. "

"The last time that we were here, I corded them up for you, MissValerie; I hope that you will allow me to assist you again. "

"Thank you, but you will have no time to read what Lady R--has said, andthe cook and I can manage without you. "

I then left the room and went upstairs. I was still busy in my roomwhen a knock at the street door announced the arrival of Mr Selwyn, andI went down into the drawing-room to meet him. I asked Lionel, who waswalking up and down the room, whether he had finished the papers, and hereplied by a nod of the head. The poor lad appeared very miserable, butMr Selwyn entered, and I could not say more to him. 

"I hope I have not kept you waiting, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, " saidhe. 

"No, indeed. I came here at ten o'clock, for I have left Lady M--, andI may as well ask at once whether there is any objection to my taking abed in this house for a few nights?"

"Objection! Why, mademoiselle, you are sole executrix, and everythingis at present yours in fact, for the time. You have, therefore, a rightto take possession until he appears, and the will is proved. "

"The hero is before you, Mr Selwyn. Allow me to introduce you to MrLionel Dempster, the nephew of Lady R--"

Mr Selwyn bowed to Lionel, and congratulated him upon his accession tothe property. 

Lionel returned the salute, and then said, "Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf Iam convinced that in this case Mr Selwyn must have been made a party toall that has occurred. The reading of these papers has rather disturbedme, and it would be painful to me to hear everything repeated in mypresence. With your permission, I will walk out for an hour, and leaveyou to explain everything to Mr Selwyn, for I am sure that I shall needhis advice. Here is the confession of old Roberts which I shall leavefor his perusal. Good-morning, then, for the present. "

So saying, Lionel took up his hat and quitted the room. 

"He is a very prepossessing young man, " observed Mr Selwyn. "What afine eye he has!"

"Yes, " replied I, "and now that he has so large a property, others willfind out that he is a prepossessing young man with fine eyes; but sitdown, Mr Selwyn, for you have to listen to a very strange narrative. "

When he had finished it, he laid it down on the table, saying, "This isperhaps the strangest history that has ever come to my knowledge duringthirty years of practice. And so she brought him up as a footman. Inow recognise him again as the lad who has so often opened the door forme, but I confess I never should have done so if I had not heard whatyou have now communicated. "

"He was always much above his position, " replied I. "He is very cleverand very amusing; at least I found him so when he served me in hismenial capacity, and certainly was much more intimate with him than Iever thought I could be with a servant. At all events, his educationhas not been neglected. "

"Strange! very strange!" observed Mr Selwyn, "this is a curious world;but I fear that his history cannot be kept altogether a secret, for youmust recollect, mademoiselle, that his father's property must beclaimed, and no doubt it will be disputed. I must go to Doctor'sCommons and search out the will at once of Colonel Dempster; he intends, as I presume he does by what he said just now, to employ me. After all, it will, if known, be but a nine days' wonder, and do him no harm, forhe proves his birth by his appearance, and his breeding is so innate asto have conquered all his disadvantages. "

"When I knew him as a servant, I thought him an intelligent and wittylad, but I never could have believed that he would have become soimproved in such a short time: not only his manners, but his language isso different. "

"It was _in_ him, " replied Mr Selwyn; "as a domestic the manners andlanguage of a gentleman would have been out of place, and he did notattempt them; now that he knows his position, he has called them forth. We must find out this Mrs Green, and have her testimony as soon aspossible. Of course, after the deposition of old Roberts, Sir ThomasMoystyn will not be surprised when I communicate to him the confessionof Lady R--, and the disposition of her property. In fact, the onlydifficulty will be in the recovery of the property of his father, Colonel Dempster, and--"

A knock at the street door announced the return of Lionel. When heentered the room, Mr Selwyn said, "Mr Dempster, that you are thenephew of Lady R--, to whom she has bequeathed her property, and whatwas your own, is sufficiently established in my opinion. I will, therefore, with your permission, read her ladyship's will. "

Lionel took a seat, and the will was read. When it was finished, MrSelwyn said, "Having been Lady R--'s legal adviser for many years I amable to tell you, within a trifle, what property you will receive. There are 57000 three per cents; this house and furniture, which Ipurchased the lease of for her, and which is only saddled with aground-rent for the next forty years; and I find, a balance of 1200pounds at the banker's. Your father's property, Mr Dempster, ofcourse, I know nothing about, but will ascertain this to-morrow by goingto Doctors' Commons. I think I may venture to assure the executrix, that she will run no risk in allowing you to take any sum of money youmay require from the balance in the bank, as soon as the will is proved, which had better be done to-morrow, if it suits Mademoiselle deChatenoeuf. "

"Certainly, " replied I; "I am anxious to get rid of my trust as soon aspossible, and give Mr Dempster possession. There is a tin box ofpapers, Mr Selwyn, which I cannot get at till the return of Lady R--'smaid, as the keys are with Lady R--'s effects which she is bringing homewith her. "

"Yes, they will no doubt be important, " replied Mr Selwyn: "and now, Mr Dempster, if you are in want of any ready cash, I shall be yourbanker with pleasure till you can have possession of your own. "

"I thank you, sir, I am not in want of any, " replied Lionel, "for thepresent; but, as soon as I may be permitted to have money from the bankI shall be glad, as it is not my intention to remain in England. "

"Indeed!" exclaimed I. 

"No, Mademoiselle Valerie, " said Lionel. "I am but too well aware ofmany deficiencies which must arise from the position I have been so longin, not to wish to remedy them as soon as possible, and, before I appearas the heir of Lady R--, it is my intention, as soon as I can, to go toParis, and remain there for two years, or, perhaps, until I am of age;and I think in that time to improve myself, and make myself more whatthe son of Colonel Dempster should be. I am young yet, and capable ofinstruction. "

"You propose a very proper step, Mr Dempster, " said Mr Selwyn; "andduring your absence all legal proceedings will be over, and, if thewhole affair is made public, it will be forgotten again by the time thatyou propose to return. I am sure that the executrix will be most happyto forward such very judicious arrangements. I will now take my leave, and beg Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf to meet me at Doctors' Commons atthree o'clock to-morrow; that will give me time to look for ColonelDempster's will. Good-morning, mademoiselle; good-morning, MrDempster. "

Mr Selwyn went out, and left us alone. 

"May I ask, Miss Valerie, whether you have left Lady M--?"

"Yes, " replied I; and I told him what had passed, adding, "I stay herefor a night or two, and shall go then to Madame Gironac's. "

"Why not stay here altogether? I hope you will. I shall go abroad assoon as possible. "

"Yes, and you are right in so doing; but, Lionel, you forget that myduty as executrix will be to make the best of the estate for you untilyou are of age, and this house must be let furnished; Mr Selwyn told meso, while you were away; besides, I am not a young lady of fortune, butone most unfortunately dependent upon the caprices of others, and I mustsubmit to my fate. "

Lionel made no reply for some little while, and then he said, "I am veryglad that Lady R--has showed the high opinion she had of you, but Icannot forgive her treatment of my mother. It was too cruel; but I hadbetter not talk any more about it; and I am sure, Miss Valerie, you mustbe anxious to be alone. Good afternoon, Miss Valerie. "

"Good-bye, Lionel, for the present, " replied I. "By-the-bye, did thecook recognise you?"

"Yes; and I told her that I had given up going out to service. "

"I think that you had better not come here, Lionel, till I havedismissed Lady R--'s maid, which I shall do the day after her arrival. I will meet you at Mr Selywn's office--it will be better. "

To this Lionel agreed, and we parted. 

The next day the will was proved, and Mr Selwyn then informed us thathe had found the will of the late Colonel Dempster, which had left hisproperty to his child unborn, as might be supposed, with a jointure onthe estate, which was entailed. The will, in consequence of thesupposed non-existence of Lionel, had been proved by the next of kin, agentleman of large property, and of whom report spoke highly. It wasthe intention of Mr Selwyn to communicate with him directly. Theprobate-duty, etcetera, had required a large portion of the 1200 poundsleft in the bank, but there was still enough to meet all Lionel's wantsfor a year, if he wished to go abroad immediately, and another dividendwould be due in a month, so that there could be no difficulty. MrSelwyn explained all this as we drove to his chambers, where I signedsome papers at his request, and Lionel received a check on the bank, andI sent, by Mr Selwyn, instructions to meet his drafts for the future. 

This affair being arranged, Lionel stated his intention of quittingimmediately for Paris. He said that he would go for his passport thatafternoon, as there was time enough left for him to give in his name atthe office; and that he would call to-morrow afternoon to bid mefarewell. He then took his leave, and left me with Mr Selwyn, withwhom I had a long conversation, during which I stated to him that I hadsome money of my own, as well as what had been left me by Lady R--, which I wished to put in safety. He recommended that I should lodgewhat I then had at a banker's, and, as soon as I had received the rest, he would look out for a good mortgage for me. He then handed me into acoach, and bade me farewell, stating that he would call on the day afterthe morrow, at three o'clock, as by that time Lady R--'s maid must havearrived, and I should have obtained possession of the key of the tinbox, the papers in which he was anxious to examine. 

On my return to Baker Street, I found that Lady R--'s maid had arrived, and I, of course, immediately took possession of everything. I thenpaid her her wages, and dismissed her, giving her permission to remainand sleep in the house, and promising her a character. It appeared verysummary to dismiss her so soon, but I was anxious she should not seeLionel, and I told her that, as executrix, I was not warranted inkeeping her a day longer than was necessary, as I was answerable for allexpenses. Having now the keys, I was able to examine everything. Ifirst found the tin box, with various papers in it; among others apacket, on which was written, "Papers relative to my sister Ellen andher child. " I thought I would not open them till Mr Selwyn waspresent, as it might appear as if I was curious, so I laid them aside. I then despatched the cook with a note to Madame Gironac, requestingthat she would come and spend the evening with me, as I had much tocommunicate to her. Indeed, I felt dull alone in such a large house, and I also felt the want of a sincere friend to talk with. 

Having nothing better to do, I opened the various drawers and cupboardswhich contained the apparel, etcetera, of Lady R--, and found such amass of things that I was astonished. In her whimsical way, she had attimes purchased silks and various jewels, which she had never made useof, but thrown on one side. There were more stuffs for making updresses than dresses made up, --I should say nearly double. I found onelarge bundle of point-lace, some of it of great beauty, which I presumehad belonged to her mother; and of other laces there was a greatquantity. The jewels which she had taken abroad with her were very few, and such as she wore in common; her diamonds, and all that was of value, I knew she had sent to her banker's a day or two previous to herdeparture, and I thought I would wait till I had seen Mr Selwyn againbefore I claimed them. 

Madame Gironac came as requested, and I then communicated to her allthat had taken place. She was delighted at my good fortune, and saidshe hoped that I would now come and live with them, as I had the meansof living, without being subject to the caprices of others, but I couldgive no answer till I knew what my property might amount to. All Icould promise was, to go to her as soon as I had finished my business inBaker Street, and then I would afterwards decide what steps it would beadvisable for me to take. 

After a long conversation, during which Madame Gironac was as lively asever, we separated, Madame Gironac promising to come and pass the nextday with me, and assist me in looking over Lady R--'s wardrobe. Duringthe afternoon, I had selected a good many of Lady R--'s dresses, andsome which did not please my taste, or had been much worn, I gave to hermaid, on the following morning, before her departure. This pleased hervery much, as she knew that her mistress's wardrobe had been bequeathedto me, and did not expect to obtain any portion of it; but the drawersand closets were so loaded, that I could well afford to be generous. Madame Gironac came to breakfast the next morning, accompanied by herhusband, who was delighted to see me, and having as usual quarrelled, after their fashion, he bounced out of the room, declaring that he neverwould see that odious little woman any more. 

"Oh, Monsieur Gironac, you forget you promised to come and dine here. "

"Well, well, so I did; but, Mademoiselle Valerie, that promise hasprevented a separation. "

"It is very unlucky that you asked him, Mademoiselle Valerie, " repliedhis wife, "all my hopes are destroyed. Good-bye, Monsieur Gironac, andbe grateful that you have been prevented from committing a folly; nowgo, we are to be very busy, and don't want you. "

"I will go, madame; and hear me, " said Monsieur Gironac, with mocksolemnity; "as I live, I will not return--till dinner-time. "

He then bounced out of the room. We then proceeded to sort and arrange. Madame Gironac, who was a good judge, stated the laces to be worth atleast 200 pounds, and the other articles, such as silks, etcetera, withthe dresses and lace, at about 100 pounds more. The laces and silks notmade up she proposed selling for me, which she said that she could tovarious customers, and the dresses and lace she said could be disposedof to a person she knew, who gained her livelihood by re-making up suchthings. 

We were thus employed, when Lionel called. He had obtained hispassport, and had come to wish me good-bye. When he rose to sayfarewell, he said, "Miss Valerie, I can hardly say what my feelings aretowards you. Your kindness to me when I was a supposed footman, and theinterest you always took in anything concerning me, have deeplyimpressed me with gratitude, but I feel more. You are much too youngfor my mother, but I feel the reverence of a son, and if I did dare touse the expression, I feel towards you, what I think are the feelingsthat a brother should have towards a sister. "

"I am flattered by your saying so, Lionel, " replied I. "You are now ina much higher position, or rather soon will be, than I shall ever obtainin this world, and that you have such feelings towards me for any littlekindness I have shown to you, is highly creditable to your heart. Haveyou any letters of introduction to anyone in Paris? but now I think ofit, you cannot well have. "

"No, " replied he; "I may have by and bye, but how could I possiblyobtain one at present?"

A thought struck me. 

"Well, Lionel, you do not know my history; but I was once very intimatewith a lady at Paris, and, although we parted bad friends, she has sincewritten kindly to me, and I believe her to have been sincere in sodoing. I will give you a letter of introduction to her, but do notblame me if I have been deceived in her a second time. "

I went to the table and wrote the following short note--

"My dear Madame D'Albret, --

"This letter will be presented to you by a Mr Lionel Dempster, a youngEnglishman of fortune, and a great friend of mine. He is going toreside at Paris to improve himself, until he comes of age; and I givehim this introduction to you for two reasons; the first, because I wantto prove to you that, although my feelings would not permit me to acceptyour last kind offer, I have long forgotten and forgiven any littleinjustice you did me: and the second, because I feel convinced that inyour society, and that which you keep, he will gain more advantage thanperhaps in any other in Paris. --Yours with esteem, --

"Valerie de Chatenoeuf. "

"There, Lionel, this may be of use to you; if not, write and let meknow. You will of course let me hear from you occasionally?"

"May Heaven preserve you, Miss Valerie!" replied Lionel. "I only hopethe time may arrive when I may be able to prove my gratitude. "

Lionel kissed my hand, and the tears rolled down his cheeks as hequitted the room. 

"He is a charming young man, " said Madame Gironac, as soon as the doorwas shut. 

"He is a very superior young man in my opinion, " replied I; "and I ammost anxious that he should do well. I did not think it possible that Iever could have written again to Madame d'Albret, but my good-willtowards him induced me. There is Monsieur Gironac's knock, so now for aquarrel, or a reconciliation, which is it to be?"

"Oh, we must reconcile first, and then have a quarrel afterwards: thatis the established rule. "

Monsieur Gironac soon joined us. We passed a very lively evening, andit was arranged that I should in three days take up my quarters at theirhouse. 

The next day Mr Selwyn called at the time appointed, and I made over tohim the box and papers. He told me that he had seen Mrs Green, and hadhad her full confession of what took place, in corroboration of all thatwas stated by Lady R--and old Roberts, and that he had written to MrArmiger Dempster, who had succeeded to the property of Lionel's father. 

I then told him that I wished to go with him to the bank, to lodge themoney I then had, and to obtain Lady R--'s jewel-case which wasdeposited there. 

"Nothing like the time present, " said Mr Selwyn; "my carriage is at thedoor. I will have the pleasure of taking you there and then returningwith you. But I have another appointment, and must be so impolite as torequest that you will hurry your toilet as much as possible. "

This was done, and in an hour I had lodged my money and obtained thejewel-case. 

Mr Selwyn took me back again, and, having put the tin box into thecarriage, wished me farewell. 

I told him that I was about to take up my residence with the Gironacs, gave him their address, and then we parted. 

That evening I opened the jewel-case and found it well stocked. Thevalue of its contents I could not possibly be acquainted with, but thatso many diamonds and other stones were of value I knew well. I placedthe other caskets of Lady R--in the case, and then proceeded to make upmy packages ready for transportation to Madame Gironac's, for there werea great many trunks full. I occupied myself with this for the remainderof the time that I was in Baker Street, and when Monsieur Gironac andhis wife called, according to promise, to take me to their home, itrequired two coaches, and well loaded, to take all the luggage; a thirdconveyed Monsieur and Madame Gironac, myself, and the jewel-case. Ifound a very cheerful room prepared for me, and I had the pleasantfeeling, as we sat down to our small dinner, that I had a home. 

Madame Gironac was indefatigable in her exertions, and soon disposed ofall the laces and wardrobe that I had decided upon parting with, and Ipaid the sum that they realised, viz. , 310 pounds, into the banker's. The disposal of the jewels was a more difficult affair, but they werevalued by a friend of Monsieur Gironac's, who had once been in thetrade, at 630 pounds. After many attempts to dispose of them morefavourably, I succeeded in obtaining for them the sum of 570 pounds. 

Mr Selwyn had called upon me once or twice, and I had received mylegacy with interest; deducting the legacy duty of 50 pounds, it came to458 pounds. I had, therefore, the following sums in all: 230 pounds ofmy savings; 310 pounds for the wardrobe and laces, 570 pounds for thejewels, and 458 pounds for the legacy, amounting in all to 1568 pounds. Who would have imagined three months before, that I should ever havepossessed such a sum? I did not, certainly. 

Mr Selwyn, as soon as he knew what sum I had to dispose of, viz. , 1500pounds, for I had retained the 68 pounds for my expenses, procured me amortgage at five per cent, on excellent landed security; and thus didthe poor forlorn Valerie possess an income of 75 pounds per annum. 

As soon as this was all arranged, I felt a tranquillity I had not knownbefore. I was now independent. I could work, it is true, if I feltinclined, and had an opportunity. I could, however, do without work. The Gironacs, finding that I insisted upon paying for my board, andknowing that I could now afford it, agreed to receive forty pounds perannum--more they would not listen to. Oh! what a balm to the feelingsis the consciousness of independence, especially to one who had beentreated as I had been. There were two situations to which I had taken aviolent abhorrence--that of a governess, and now that of a milliner; andI thanked Heaven that I was no longer under any fear of being driveninto either of those unfortunate employments. For the first month thatI remained with the Gironacs, I absolutely did nothing but enjoy myemancipation; after that, I began to talk over matters with MonsieurGironac, who pointed out to me, that now that I could live upon my ownmeans, I should endeavour to increase them, so as to be still more at myease. 

"What do you propose that I should do, then, monsieur, " replied I. 

"I should propose that you establish yourself as a music-mistress, andgive lessons on the pianoforte and singing. By degrees, you will get aconnection, and you will still be your own mistress. "

"And when you have nothing else to do, mademoiselle, you must makeflowers in wax, " said Madame Gironac. "You make them so well, that Ican always sell yours when I cannot my own. "

"I must not interfere with you, Elise, " said I; "that would be veryungrateful on my part. "

"Pooh--nonsense--there are customers enough for us both. "

I thought this advice to be very good, and made up my mind to follow it. I had not money sufficient to purchase a piano just then, as it wouldbe five months before the half-year's interest of the mortgage would bedue; so I hired one from a dealer with whom Monsieur Gironac wasintimate, and practised several hours every day. Fortune appearedinclined to favour me, for I obtained employment from four differentchannels. 

The first and most important was this: I went every Sunday to theCatholic Chapel with Madame Gironac, and of course I joined in thesinging. On the third Sunday as I was going out, I was touched on thearm by one of the priests, who requested to speak with me in the vestry. Madame Gironac and I followed him, and he requested us to sit down. 

"Who have I the pleasure of addressing?" said he to me. 

"Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, sir, " replied I. 

"I am not aware of your circumstances, mademoiselle, " said he, "but thename is one well known in France. Still those who hold our best namesare very often not in affluent circumstances in this country. I trust, let it be as it may, that you will not be offended, but the fact is, your singing has been much admired, and we would wish for your service, gratuitous, if you are in good circumstances, but well paid for, if youare not, in the choir. "

"Mademoiselle Chatenoeuf is not, I am sorry to say, in goodcircumstances, monsieur, " replied Madame Gironac. 

"Then I will promise that she shall be well rewarded for her exertions, if she will consent to sing in the chapel--but do you consent?"

"I have no objection, sir, " replied I. 

"Allow me, then, to call the gentleman who presides over the choir, "said the priest, going out. 

"Accept by all means, Mademoiselle Valerie. It will be an introductionfor you as a music-mistress, and very advantageous. "

"I agree with you, " replied I, "and I like singing sacred music. "

The priest returned with a gentleman, who told me that he had listenedwith great pleasure to my singing, and begged, as a favour, that I wouldsing him a solo, which he had brought with him. 

As I could sing at sight, I did so. He was satisfied, and it was agreedthat I should come on Saturday, at twelve, to practice with the rest ofthe choir. The following Sunday I sang with them, and also sang thesolos. After the service was over, I received three guineas for myperformance, and was informed that a similar sum would be given to meevery Sunday on which I sang. My voice was much admired; and, when itwas known that I gave lessons, I very soon had engagements from manyCatholic families. My charges to them were moderate, five shillings alesson of one hour. 

The next channel was through Monsieur and Madame Gironac. Herecommended me to a gentleman whom he taught, as a music-mistress forhis sisters and daughters, and she to all her various customers andemployers. I soon obtained several pupils by her exertions. The thirdwas from an intimacy I had formed with an acquaintance of MadameGironac, with a Mademoiselle Adele Chabot, who was of a good Frenchfamily, but earning her livelihood as a French teacher in one of themost fashionable schools in Kensington. 

Through her recommendation, I obtained the teaching of the young ladiesat the school, but of her more hereafter. The fourth channel wasthrough the kindness of Mr Selwyn, the lawyer, to whom I shall nowagain revert. I had several visits from Mr Selwyn after I had leftBaker Street, and on one of these he informed me, that upon the proofsof Lionel Dempster's identity being examined by the legal advisers ofMr Dempster, of Yorkshire, they were considered so positive that theaforenamed gentleman immediately came to terms, agreeing to give up theproperty to Lionel, provided, in consequence of the great improvementshe had made, he was not come upon for arrears of income arising from it. That Mr Selwyn advised this offer to be accepted, as it would preventany exposure of Lady R--, and the circumstances under which Lionel hadbeen brought up, from being made public. Lionel had written to say thathe was anxious that any sacrifice should be made rather than the affairshould be exposed; and the terms were consented to, and Lionel came intopossession of further property, to the amount of 900 pounds per annum. As we became more intimate, Mr Selwyn asked me many particularsrelative to myself, and, by his habit of cross-examining, soon gainedthe best portion of my history; only one point I did not mention tohim, --that my family supposed that I was dead. 

CHAPTER TEN. 

One day he came, accompanied by Mrs Selwyn, who joined him veryearnestly in requesting me to pass a day or two with them at theircountry house at Kew. I accepted the invitation, and they called for mein their carriage on their way down. It was summer time, and I was veryglad to be out of London for a day or two. I found a charming family oftwo sons and three daughters, grown up, and who appeared veryaccomplished. Mr Selwyn then, for the first time, asked me whether Iwas settled or not. 

I told him no, --that I was giving lessons in music--that I sang at thechapel, and that I was laying by money. 

He said I was right, and that he hoped to be able to procure me pupils;"But now, " said he, "as I did not know that you had a voice, I must bepermitted to hear it, as otherwise I shall not be able to make myreport. "

I sat down immediately and sang, and he and Mrs Selwyn, as well as thedaughters, were highly pleased with my performance. During my stay, MrSelwyn treated me in, I may say, almost a parental manner, and extractedsomething more from me relative to my previous life, and he told me thathe thought I had done wisely in remaining independent, and not againtrusting to Lady M--or Madame d'Albret. I went afterwards several timesto their town house, being invited to evening parties, and people whowere there and heard my singing, sent for me to teach their daughters. 

In six months after I had taken up my residence with the Gironacs, I wasin flourishing circumstances. I had twenty-eight pupils, ten at fiveshillings per lesson, and eight at seven shillings, and they tooklessons twice a week. I had also a school for which I received aboutfive guineas per week, and the singing at the chapel, for which Ireceived three. In fact, I was receiving about eighteen pounds a weekduring the winter season; but it must be confessed that I worked hardfor it, and expended two or three pounds a week in coach hire. Nevertheless, although I now spent more money on my appearance, and hadpurchased a piano, before the year was over I had paid 250 pounds intoMr Selwyn's hands to take care of for me. When I thought of what mighthave still been my position had it not been for the kindness of poorLady R--; when I reflected how I had been cast upon the world, young andfriendless, by Madame d'Albret, and that I was now making money rapidlyby my own exertions, and that at such an early age (for I was but littlepast twenty years old), had I not reason to be grateful? I was so, andmost truly so, and moreover, I was happy, truly happy. All my formermirth and vivacity, which had been checked during my sojourn in England, returned. I improved every day in good looks, at least so everybodytold me but Mr Selwyn; and I gained that, which to a certain degree myfigure required, more roundness and expansion. And this was the poorValerie, supposed to have been drowned in the river Seine!

I forgot to say, that about three weeks after Lionel went to Paris, Ireceived a letter from Madame d'Albret, in which she thanked me warmlyfor my having introduced the young Englishman to her, as she took it asa proof of my really having forgiven her what she never should forgiveherself. She still indulged the hope that she might one day embrace me. With respect to Lionel, she said that he appeared a modest, unassumingyoung lad, and that it should not be her fault if he did not turn out anaccomplished gentleman; that he had already the best fencing andmusic-masters, and was working very hard at the language. As soon as hecould speak French tolerably, he was to commence German and Italian. She had procured him a _pension_ in an excellent French family, and heappeared to be very happy. 

I could not help reflecting, as I read the contents of this letter, uponthe change which had taken place in Lionel Dempster, as soon as he foundhimself established in his rights. From an impudent, talkative page, heat once became a modest, respectful, and silent young man. What couldhave caused this change? Was it because, when a page, he felt himselfabove his condition; and now, that he had gained a name and fortune, that he felt himself beneath it? I decided, when I remembered howanxious he was to improve himself, that such was the case; and I furtherinferred that it showed a noble, generous, and sensitive mind. And Inow felt very glad that I had written to Madame d'Albret, and all myobjections to seeing her again were removed; why so? because I wasindependent. It was my dependence that made me so proud andunforgiving. In fact, I was on better terms with the world, now that Ihad somewhat raised myself in it. I was one day talking over my lifewith Mr Selwyn, and after pointing out how I had been taken in by myignorance and confidence, how much wiser I had become already fromexperience, and my hopes that I should one day cease to be a dupe, hereplied, "My dear Miss Valerie, do not say so. To have been a dupe isto have lived; we are dupes when we are full of the hope and warmth ofyouth. I am an old man; my profession has given me great knowledge ofthe world; knowledge of the world has made me cautious and indifferent, but this has not added to my happiness, although it may have saved mypocket. No, no; when we arrive at that point, when we warm before noaffection, doubting its truth; when we have gained this age-boughtexperience, which has left our hearts as dry as the remainder biscuitsafter a long voyage--there is no happiness in this, Valerie. Better tobe deceived, and trust again. I almost wish that I could now be thedupe of a woman or a false friend, for I should then feel as if I wereyoung again. "

"But, sir, " replied I, "your conduct is at variance with your language;why else such kindness shown to me, a perfect stranger, and one withoutclaims upon you?"

"You over-rate my little attention, my dear Valerie; but that provesthat you have a grateful heart. I speak of myself as when in contactwith the world. You forget that I have domestic ties to which the heartis ever fresh. Were it not for home and the natural affections, we menwould be brutes indeed. The heart, when in conflict with the world, maybe compared to a plant scorched by the heat of the sun; but, in theshade of domestic repose, it again recovers its freshness for the time. "

I have stated, that through the recommendation and influence of aMademoiselle Adele Chabot, I taught music at an establishment for youngladies at Kensington. It was what is called a finishing-school. Theterms were very high, and the young ladies did not always sit down toboiled mutton; but, from what I learnt from Adele, in other points itwas not better than schools in general; but it had a reputation, andthat was sufficient. 

One day, I was informed by Mrs Bradshaw, the proprietress of theestablishment, that I was to have a new pupil the next quarter, whichwas very near; and when it did arrive, and the young lady was broughtin, who should it be but Caroline, my former companion and pupil atMadame Bathurst's?

"Valerie!" exclaimed she, rushing into my arms. 

"My dear Caroline, this is an unexpected pleasure, " said I; "but howcame you here?"

"I will tell you some day, " replied Caroline, not wishing to talk abouther family while the teacher, who came in with her, was present. 

"I hope Madame Bathurst is well?" inquired I. 

"Quite well, when I saw her last, " said Caroline. 

"Well, my dear, we must work, and not talk, for my time is valuable, "said I; "so sit down, and let me hear whether you have improved since Ilast gave you a lesson. "

The teacher then left the room, and Caroline, having run over a fewbars, stopped, and said, "I never can play till I have talked to you, Valerie. You asked me how I came here. At my own request; or, if agirl may use such language, because I insisted upon it. I was souncomfortable at home, that I could bear it no longer. I must speakagainst my father and mother--I cannot help it; for it is impossible tobe blind; they are so strange, so conceited, so spoiled by prosperity, so haughty and imperious, and so rude and uncouth to any whom theyconsider beneath them, that it is painful to be in their company. Servants will not remain a month in the house--there is nothing butexchange, and everything is uncomfortable. After having lived with myaunt Bathurst, who you will acknowledge to be a lady in every respect, Ireally thought that I was in a _Hopital de Fous_. Such assumption, suchpretension, such absurdities, to all which they wished to make me aparty. I have had a wilderness of governesses, but not one would orcould submit to the humiliations which they were loaded with. At last, by rebelling in every way, I gained my point, and have escaped toschool. I feel that I ought not to speak disparagingly of my parents, but still I must speak the truth to you, although I would say nothing toothers; so do not be angry with me, Valerie. "

"I am more sorry that it is so, than that you should tell me of it, Caroline; but from what I saw during my short visit, I can fully givecredit to all you have said. "

"But is it not a hard case, Valerie, when you cannot respect yourparents?" replied Caroline, putting her handkerchief to her eyes. 

"It is, my dear; but still on the whole, it is perhaps for the best. You were taken from your parents, and were well brought up; you returnto them, and find them many degrees below you in the scale ofrefinement, and therefore you cannot respect them. Now, if you hadnever left them, you would, of course, have remained down at theirlevel, and would have respected them, having imbibed the same opinions, and perceiving nothing wrong in their conduct. Now which of the twowould you prefer, if you had the power to choose?"

"Most certainly to be as I am, " replied Caroline, "but I cannot butgrieve that my parents should not have been like my aunt Bathurst. "

"I agree with you in that feeling, but what is--is, and we must make thebest of it. You must excuse your parents' faults as much as you can, since your education will not permit you to be blind to them, and youmust treat them with respect from a sense of duty. "

"That I have always done, " replied Caroline; "but it too often happensthat I have to decide between the respect I would show to my parents, and a sense of justice or a love of truth opposed to it--that is thegreatest difficulty. "

"Very true, " replied I, "and in such cases you must act according to thedictates of your own conscience. "

"Well, " replied Caroline, "I think I have done wisely in getting awayaltogether. I have seen little of my aunt Bathurst, since you took meto my father's house; for, although some advances were made towards areconciliation, as soon as my aunt was told that my father and motherhad stated that I had been most improperly brought up by her, she was soangry at the false accusation, that all intercourse is broken off, Ifear, for ever. Oh, how I have longed to be with my aunt again! ButValerie, I never heard why you left her. Some one did say that you hadgone, but why was not known. "

"I went away, Caroline, because I was no longer of any use in the houseafter you had been removed, and I did not choose to be an incumbrance toyour aunt. I preferred gaining my livelihood by my own exertions, as Iam now doing, and to which resolution on my part, I am indebted for thepleasure of our again meeting. "

"Ah, Valerie, I never loved you so much as I did after I had lost you, "said Caroline. 

"That is generally the case, my dear, " replied I; "but now if youplease, we will try this sonata. We shall have plenty of time fortalking, as we shall meet twice a week. "

Caroline played the sonata, and then dropping her fingers on the keys, said, "Now, Valerie, do you know what was one of my wild dreams whichassisted in inducing me to come here? I'll tell you. I know that Ishall never find a husband at my father's house. All well-bred people, if they once go there, do not go a second time, and, whatever may be themerits of the daughter, they have no time to find them out, and leavethe house, with the supposition that she, having been educated in so bada school, must be unworthy of notice. Now I mean, if I can, to elopefrom school, that is if I can find a gentleman to my fancy--not toGretna Green but as soon as I am married, to go to my aunt Bathurstdirect, and you know that once under a husband's protection, my fatherand mother have no control over me. Will you assist my views, Valerie?It's the only chance I have of happiness. "

"A very pretty confession for a young lady, not yet eighteen, " repliedI; "and a very pretty question to put to me, who have been yourgoverness, Caroline. I am afraid that you must not look to me forassistance, but consider it, as you termed it at first, a wild dream. "

"Nevertheless, dreams come true sometimes, " replied Caroline, laughing;"and all I require is birth and character: you know that I must haveplenty of money. "

"But, my dear Caroline, it is not people of birth and character whoprowl round boarding-schools in search of heiresses. "

"I know that; and that was why I asked you to help me. At all events, I'll not leave this place till I am married, or going to be married, that's certain, if I stay here till I'm twenty-five. "

"Well, do not make rash resolutions; but surely, Caroline, you have notreason to complain of your parents' treatment; they are kind andaffectionate towards you. "

"Indeed they are not, nor were they from the time that I returned tothem with you. They try by force to make me espouse their own incorrectnotions of right and wrong, and it is one scene of daily altercation. They abuse and laugh at aunt Bathurst, I believe on purpose to vex me;and, having never lived with them from my infancy, of course, when I metthem I had to learn to love them. I was willing so to do, notwithstanding their unkindness to my aunt, whom I love so dearly, butthey would not let me; and now I really believe that they care littleabout me, and would care nothing, if I were not their only daughter, foryou know, perhaps, that both my brothers are now dead?"

"I knew that one was, " replied I. 

"The other, William, died last year, " replied Caroline; "his death was arelease, poor fellow, as he had a complaint in the spine for many years. Do you know what I mean to do? I shall write to aunt Bathurst, to comeand see me. "

"Well, I think you will be right in so doing; but will not your fatherand mother come to you?"

"No, for they are very angry, and say, that until I come to my senses, and learn the difference between people, who are somebodies, and peoplewho are nobodies, they will take no notice of me; and that I may remainhere till I am tired; which they think I shall soon be, and write tocome back again. The last words of my father, when he brought me hereand left me, were, --`I leave you here to come to your senses. ' He waswhite with anger: but I do not wish to talk any more about them. "

"And your time is up, Caroline; so you must go and make room for anotherpupil. Miss Greaves is the next. "

Shortly after my meeting with Caroline, I received a letter from Lionel, stating that it was his intention to come over to England for afortnight, and asking whether he could execute any commissions for me inParis, previous to his departure. He also informed me that he hadreceived a very kind letter, from his uncle the baronet, who had hadseveral interviews with Mr Selwyn, and who was fully satisfied with hisidentity, and acknowledged him as his nephew. This gave me greatpleasure. I replied to his letter, stating that I should be most happyto see him, but that as for commissions I was too poor to give him any. Madame d'Albret had sent her kind souvenirs to me in Lionel's letter, and I returned them in my reply. Indeed, now that I was earning alivelihood, and by my own exertions, I felt that I was every day addingto my means and future independence, a great change, I may safely sayfor the better, took place in me. My pride was lessened, that is, myworst pride was superseded by a more honest one. I had a strangerevulsion in feeling towards Madame d'Albret, Madame Bathurst and LadyM--, and I felt that I could forgive them all. I was no longer broodingover my dependent position, fancying, perhaps, insults never intended, or irritated by real slights. Everything was _couleur de rose_ with me, and that _couleur_ was reflected upon everything. 

"Ah, Mademoiselle Valerie, " said Madame Gironac to me one day, "I had noidea when I first made your acquaintance that you were so witty. Myhusband and all the gentlemen say that you have _plus d'esprit_ than anywoman they ever conversed with. "

"When I first knew you, Annette, I was not happy, now I am happy, almosttoo happy, and that is the reason I am so gay. "

"And I don't think you hate the men so much as you did, " continued she. 

"I am in a humour to hate nobody, " replied I. 

"That is true; and, Mademoiselle Valerie, you will marry one of thesedays; mind, " continued she, putting up her finger, "I tell you so. "

"And I tell you, no, " replied I. "I think there is only one excuse fora woman marrying, which is, when she requires some one to support her;that is not my case, for I thank Heaven I can support myself. "

"_Nous verrons_" replied Madame Gironac. 

Caroline did, however, find the restraint of a school rather irksome, and wished very much to go out with me. When the holidays arrived, andthe other young ladies had gone home, I spoke to Mrs Bradshaw, and asshe was very partial to me, and knew my former relations with Caroline, she gave her consent. Shortly afterwards, Mrs Bradshaw accepted aninvitation to pass three weeks with some friends, and I then proposedthat Caroline should pass the remainder of the holidays with me, towhich Mrs Bradshaw also consented, much to Caroline's delight. MadameGironac had made up a bed for her in my room, and we were a very merryparty. 

A few days after Caroline came to the house, Lionel made his appearance. I should hardly have believed it possible that he could have soimproved in appearance in so short a time. He brought me a very kindletter from Madame d'Albret, in which she begged, as a proof of myhaving forgiven her, that I would not refuse a few presents she had sentby Lionel. They were very beautiful and expensive, and, when I had hadsome conversation with Lionel, I made up my mind that I would not returnthem, which certainly I at first felt more inclined to do than to keepthem. When Lionel took leave, promising to come to dinner, Carolineasked me who that gentlemanly young man was. I replied, "that it was aMr Lionel Dempster, the nephew of Lady R--, " but further conversationwas interrupted by the arrival of young Mr Selwyn, who came with amessage from his father inviting me to Kew. I declined the invitation, on the plea of Caroline being with me. Mr Selwyn remained some timeconversing with me, and at last inquired if I should like to go to thenext meeting at the Horticultural Gardens, at the same time offering metwo tickets. As I was anxious to see the gardens, I accepted them. Hetold me that his father would call for us, and his mother and sisterswere to be there, and then he took leave. 

"Who is Mr Selwyn?" inquired Caroline. 

I told her. 

"Well, " said she, "I have seen two nice young men this morning; I don'tknow which I like best, but I think Mr Selwyn is the more manly of thetwo. "

"I should think so, too, Caroline, " replied I; "Mr Selwyn istwenty-four years old, I believe, and Mr Dempster is younger, I think, than you are. "

"I did not think he was so young; but, Valerie, are we not to go to theNational Gallery?"

"Yes, when Monsieur Gironac comes home to escort us; we may as well puton our bonnets, for he will be here in a few minutes. "

"Oh, Valerie, how fortunate it was that I came to Mrs Bradshaw's, " saidCaroline, "and that I met you! I should have been moped, that iscertain, if I had not, but now I'm so happy--that's Monsieur Gironac'sknock, I'm sure. "

But Caroline was wrong, for it was Mademoiselle Chabot, of whom I havebefore spoken, who made her appearance. Mademoiselle Chabot was anacquaintance of Madame Gironac, and it was through my having becomeintimate with her, that I obtained the teaching of Mrs Bradshaw's. Adele Chabot was a very pretty person, thoroughly French, and dressedwith great taste. She was the resident French teacher in MrsBradshaw's establishment; and, although twenty-five years old, did notlook more than eighteen; she was very amusing and rather wild, althoughshe looked very demure. I never thought that there was anything wrongin Adele, but, at the same time, I did not consider that Caroline wouldderive any good from her company, as Caroline required to be held incheck as it was. But, as is usually the case, the more I attempted tocheck any intimacy between them, the more intimate they became. Adelewas of a good family; her father had fallen at Montmartre, when theallies entered Paris after the Battle of Waterloo: but the property leftwas very small to be divided among a large family, and consequentlyAdele had first gone out as a governess at Paris, and ultimatelyaccepted the situation she now held. She spoke English remarkably well, indeed, better than I ever heard it spoken by a Frenchwoman, andeverybody said so as well as me. 

"Well, Adele, I thought you were at Brighton, " said Caroline. 

"I was yesterday, and I am here to-day; I am come to dine with you, "replied Adele, taking off her bonnet and shawl, and smoothing her hairbefore the glass. "Where's Madame Gironac?"

"Gone out to give a lesson in flower-making, " replied I. "Yes, she islike the little busy bees, always on the wing, and, as the hymn says, `How neat she spread her wax!' and Monsieur, where is he?"

"Gone out to give a lesson, also, " replied I. "Yes, he's like the wind, always blowing, one hour the flute, another the French horn, then thebassoon or the bugle, always blowing and always shifting from one pointto the other; never a calm with him, for when he comes home there's abreeze with his wife, _a l'aimable_, to be sure. "

"Yes, " replied Caroline, "always blowing, but never coming to blows. "

"You are witty, Mademoiselle Caroline, " said Adele, "with your paradox. Do you know that I had an adventure at Brighton, and I am taken for you, by a very fashionable young man?"

"How can you have been taken for me?" said Caroline. "The gentlemanwished to find out who I was, and I would not tell him. He inquired ofthe chambermaid of the lodging-house, and bribed her, I presume, for thenext day she came up to my room and asked me for my card, that hermistress might write my name down correctly in the book. I knew thatthe mistress had not sent her, as I had, by her request, entered my ownname in the book three days before, and I was therefore certain that itwas to find out who I was for the gentleman who followed me everywhere. I recollected that I had a card of yours in my case, and I gave it toher very quietly, and she walked off with it. The next day, when I wasat the library, the gentleman addressed me by your name; I told him thatit was not my name, and requested that he would not address me again. When I left Brighton yesterday, I discovered the chambermaid copying theaddresses I had put on my trunks, which was your name, at MrsBradshaw's; so now I think we shall have some fun. "

"But, my dear Adele, you have not been prudent; you may compromiseCaroline very much, " said I; "recollect that men talk, and somethingunpleasant may occur from this want of discretion on your part. "

"Be not afraid, Valerie; I conducted myself with such prudery that anangel's character could not suffer. "

"I do not mean to hint otherwise, Adele, but still you must acknowledgethat you have done an imprudent thing. "

"Well, I do confess it, but, Valerie, every one has not your discretionand good sense. At all events, if I see or hear any more of thegentleman I can undo it again, --but that is not very likely. "

"We have had two gentlemen here to-day, Adele, " said Caroline, "and onedines with us. "

"Indeed; well, I'm in _demi-toilette_, and must remain so, for I cannotgo all the way back to Mrs Bradshaw's to dress. "

"He is a very handsome young man, is he not, Valerie?"

"Yes, " replied I, "and of large fortune, too. "

"Well, I shall not have a fair chance, then, " said Adele, "for go back Icannot. "

"Now, Adele, you know how much more becoming the _demi-toilette_ is toyou than the evening dress, " replied Caroline, "so don't pretend to denyit. "

"I deny nothing and I admit nothing, " replied Adele, laughing, "exceptthat I am a woman, and now draw your own inferences and conclusions--_cem'est egal_. "

We had a very pleasant dinner-party. Adele tried to flirt with Lionel, but it was in vain. He had no attentions to throw away, except upon me;once he whispered, "I should not feel strange at being seated withothers, but to be by _your_ side does make me awkward. Old habits arestrong, and every now and then I find myself jumping up to change yourplate. "

"It's a great pleasure to me, Lionel, to find you in the position youare entitled to from your birth. You will soon sit down with people ofmore consequence than Valerie de Chatenoeuf. "

"But never with anyone that I shall esteem or respect so much, be theywho they may, " replied Lionel. 

During dinner, I mentioned that Mr Selwyn had called and engagedCaroline and me to go to the Horticultural fete. 

"I wish Madame Gironac was going, " continued I, "she is so fond offlowers. "

"Never mind, my dear Valerie, I will stay at home and earn some money. "

"Madame, " cried Monsieur Gironac, pretending to be very angry, andstriking with his fist on the table so as to make all the wine glassesring, "you shall do no such thing. You shall not always oppose mywishes. You shall not stay at home and earn some money. You shall goout and spend money. Yes, madame, I will be obeyed; you shall go to theHorticultural fete, and I invite Monsieur Lionel, and Mademoiselle Adeleto come with us that they may witness that I am the master. Yes, madame, resistance is useless. You shall go in a _remise de ver_, orglass-coach, as round as a pumpkin, but you shall not go in glassslippers, like Cinderella, because they are not pleasant to walk in. How Cinderella danced in them has always been a puzzle to me, ever sinceI was a child, and of what kind of glass they were made of. "

"Perhaps isinglass, " said Lionel. 

"No, sir, not isinglass; it must have been fairy glass; but never mind. I ask you, Madame Gironac, whether you intend to be an obedient wife, orintend to resist my commands?"

"_Barbare_, " replied Madame Gironac, "am I then to be forced to go to afete! ah, cruel man, you'll break my heart; but I submit to my unhappydestiny. Yes, I will go in the _remise de ver_: pity me, my goodfriends, but you don't know that man. "

"I am satisfied with your obedience, madame, and now I permit you toembrace me. "

Madame Gironac, who was delighted at the idea of going to the fete, ranto her husband, and kissed him over and over again. Adele and Lionelaccepted Monsieur Gironac's invitation, and thus was the affair settledin Monsieur Gironac's queer way. 

The day of the Horticultural fete arrived. It was a lovely morning. Wewere all dressed and the glass-coach was at the door, when Mr Selwynarrived in his carriage, and Caroline and I stepped in. I introducedCaroline, who was remarkably well-dressed, and very pretty. Mr Selwynhad before told me that he was acquainted with Madame Bathurst, havingmet her two or three times, and sat by her at a dinner-party. Heappeared much pleased with Caroline, but could not make out how she wasin my company. Of course, he asked no questions before her. 

On our arrival at the gardens, we found young Mr Selwyn waiting at theentrance to take us to Mrs Selwyn and his sisters, who had come fromtheir house at Kew. About half-an-hour afterwards, we fell in withMonsieur Gironac, madame, Adele, and Lionel. Mr Selwyn greeted Lionelwarmly, introducing him to his family; and, on my presenting theGironacs and Adele, was very polite and friendly, for he knew from mehow kind they had been. Adele Chabot never looked so well; her costumewas most becoming; she had put on her _air mutine_, and was admired byall that passed us. We were all grouped together close to the band, when who should appear right in front of us but Madame Bathurst. Atthat time, Caroline was on the one arm of Mr Selwyn, and I on theother. 

"Caroline!" exclaimed Madame Bathurst, "and you here!" turning to me. 

While she remained in astonishment, Caroline ran up and kissed her. 

"You recollect, Mr Selwyn, aunt, do you not?"

"Yes, " said Madame Bathurst, returning the salute of Mr Selwyn, "butstill I am surprised. "

"Come with me, aunt, and I will tell you all about it. "

Caroline then walked to a seat at a little distance, sat down, andentered into conversation with Madame Bathurst. In a few minutes, Madame Bathurst rose, and came up to our party, with Caroline on herarm. 

She first thanked Mr Selwyn for his kindness in bringing her niece tothe fete, and then turning to me, said with some emotion, as she offeredher hand, "Valerie, I hope we are friends. We have mistaken eachother. "

I felt all my resentment gone, and took her offered hand. 

She then led me aside and said, "I must beg your pardon, Valerie, I didnot--"

"Nay, " replied I, interrupting her, "I was too hasty and too proud. "

"You are a good kind-hearted girl, Valerie--but let us say no more aboutit. Now introduce me to your friends. "

I did so. Madame Bathurst was most gracious, and appeared very muchstruck with Adele Chabot, and entered into conversation with her, andcertainly Adele would not have been taken for a French teacher by herappearance. There was something very aristocratic about her. Whilethey were in converse, a very gentlemanlike man raised his hat to MadameBathurst, as I thought, and passed on. Adele coloured up, I observed, as if she knew him, but did not return the salute, which Madame Bathurstdid. 

"Do you know that gentleman, Mademoiselle Chabot?" inquired Caroline. "I thought he bowed to you, and not to aunt. "

"I have seen him before, " replied Adele, carelessly, "but I forget hisname. "

"Then I can tell you, " added Madame Bathurst, "It is Colonel Jervis, avery fashionable man, but not a very great favourite of mine, not that Ihave any thing to accuse him of, particularly, except that he is said tobe a very worldly man. "

"Is he of good family?" inquired Adele. 

"Oh, yes, unexceptionable on that point; but it is time for me to go. There it my party coming down the walk. Caroline, dear, I will callupon you to-morrow at three o'clock, and then we will make ourarrangements. "

Madame Bathurst then bade adieu to Mr Selwyn, and the rest, saying tome, "_Au revoir_, Valerie. "

Shortly afterwards, we agreed to leave. As Mr Selwyn was returning toKew, I would not accept the offer of his carriage to take Caroline andme to London, the glass-coach, round as a pumpkin, would hold six, andwe all went away together. 

I was very much pleased at thus meeting with Madame Bathurst, and ourreconciliation, and quite as much so for Caroline's sake; for, althoughshe had at first said that she would write to her aunt, she had put itoff continually for reasons which she had never expressed to me. Irather think that she feared her aunt might prove a check on her, and Iwas, therefore, very glad that they had met, as now Madame Bathurstwould look after her. 

During the evening, I observed that Adele and Caroline had a longconversation _sotto voce_. I suspected that the gentleman, at whoseappearance she had coloured up, was the subject of it. The next dayMadame Bathurst called, and heard a detailed account of all that hadpassed from Caroline and from me since we had parted. She said that asCaroline was put to the school by her father, of course she could notremove her, but that she would call and see her as often as she could. She congratulated me upon my little independence, and trusted that weshould ever be on friendly terms, and that I would come and visit herwhenever my avocations would permit me. As there were still three weeksof the holidays remaining, she proposed that we should come and pass aportion of the time with her at a villa which she had upon the banks ofthe Thames. 

She said that Caroline's father and mother were down at Brighton, givingvery gay parties. Having arranged the time that the carriage shouldcome for us on the following day, she kissed us both affectionately, andwent away. 

The next day we were at Richmond in a delightful cottage _ornee_; andthere we remained for more than a fortnight. To me it was a time ofmuch happiness, for it was like the renewal of old times, and I wassorry when the visit was over. 

On my return, I found a pressing invitation for Caroline and me to go toKew, and remain two or three days; and, as we had still time to pay thevisit, it was accepted; but, before we went Adele came to see us, and, after a little general conversation, requested that she might speak tome in my own room. 

"Valerie, " said Adele, as soon as we were seated, "I know that you thinkme a wild girl, and perhaps I am so; but I am not quite so wild as Ithought myself, for now that I am in a critical position, I come to youfor advice, and for advice against my own feelings, for I tell youfrankly, that I am very much in love--and moreover--which you may _well_suppose, most anxious to be relieved from the detestable position of aFrench teacher in a boarding-school. I now have the opportunity, andyet I dread to avail myself of it, and I therefore come to you, who areso prudent and so sage, to request, after you have heard what I have toimpart, you will give me your real opinion as to what I ought to do. You recollect I told you a gentleman had followed me at Brighton, andhow for mere frolic, I had led him to suppose that I was CarolineStanhope, I certainly did not expect to see him again, but I did threedays after I came up from Brighton. The girl had evidently copied theaddress on my trunk for him, and he followed me up, and he accosted meas I was walking home. He told me that he had never slept since he hadfirst seen me, and that he was honourably in love with me. I repliedthat he was mistaken in supposing that I was Caroline Stanhope; that myname was Adele Chabot, and that now that I had stated the truth to himhe would alter his sentiments. He declared that he should not, pressedme to allow him to call, which I refused, and such was our firstinterview. "

"I did not see him again until at the horticultural fete, when I wastalking to Madame Bathurst. He had told me that he was an officer inthe army, but he did not mention his name. You recollect what MadameBathurst said about him, and who he was. Since you have been atRichmond, he has contrived to see me every day, and I will confess thatlatterly I have not been unwilling to meet him, for every day I havebeen more pleased with him. On our first meeting after the fete, I toldhim that he still supposed me to be Caroline Stanhope, and that seeingme walking with Caroline's aunt had confirmed him in his idea, but Iassured him that I was Adele Chabot, a girl without fortune, and not, ashe supposed a great heiress. His answer was that any acquaintance ofMadame Bathurst's must be a lady, and that he had never inquired orthought about my fortune. That my having none would prove thedisinterestedness of his affection for me, and that he required me andnothing more. I have seen him every day almost since then; he has givenme his name and made proposals to me, notwithstanding my reiteratedassertions that I am Adele Chabot, and not Caroline Stanhope. One thingis certain, that I am very much attached to him, and if I do not marryhim I shall be very miserable for a long time, " and here Adele burstinto tears. 

"But why do you grieve, Adele?" said I, "You like him, and he offers tomarry you. My advice is very simple, --marry him. "

"Yes, " replied Adele, "if all was as it seems. I agree with you that mycourse is clear; but, notwithstanding his repeated assertions that heloves me as Adele Chabot, I am convinced in my own mind that he stillbelieves me to be Caroline Stanhope. Perhaps he thinks that I am aromantic young lady who is determined to be married _pour ses beauxyeux_ alone, and conceals her being an heiress on that account, and hetherefore humours me by pretending to believe that I am a poor girlwithout a shilling. Now, Valerie, here is my difficulty. If I were tomarry him, as he proposes, when he comes to find out that he has beendeceiving himself, and that I am not the heiress, will he not be angry, and perhaps disgusted with me--will he not blame me instead of himself, as people always do, and will he not ill-treat me? If he did, it wouldbreak my heart, for I love him--_love_ him dearly. Then, on the otherhand, I may be wrong, and he may be, as he says, in love with AdeleChabot, so that I shall have thrown away my chance of happiness from anerroneous idea. What shall I do, Valerie? Do advise me. "

"Much will depend on the character of the man, Adele. You have someinsight into people's characters, what idea have you formed of his?"

"I hardly can say, for when men profess to be in love they are suchdeceivers. Their faults are concealed, and they assume virtues whichthey do not possess. On my first meeting with him, I thought that hewas a proud man--perhaps I might say a vain man--but, since I have seenmore of him, I think I was wrong. "

"No, Adele, depend upon it you were right; at that time you were notblinded as you are now. Do you think him a good-tempered man?"

"Yes, I firmly believe that he is. I made a remark at Brighton: a childthat had its fingers very dirty ran out to him, and as it stumbledprinted the marks of its fingers upon his white trousers, so that he wasobliged to return home and change them. Instead of pushing the childaway, he saved it from falling, saying, `Well, my little man, it'sbetter that I should change my dress than that you should have brokenyour head on the pavement. '"

"Well, Adele, I agree with you that it is a proof of great good temper. "

"Well, then, Valerie, what do you think?"

"I think that it is a lottery; but all marriages are lotteries, withmore blanks than prizes. You have done all you can to undeceive him, ifhe still deceives himself. You can do no more. I will assume that hedoes deceive himself, and that disappointment and irritation will be theconsequence of his discovery that you have been telling the truth. Ifhe is a vain man, he will not like to acknowledge to the world that hehas been his own dupe. If he is a good-hearted man, he will not longcontinue angry; but, Adele, much depends upon yourself. You mustforbear all recrimination--you must exert all your talents of pleasingto reconcile him to his disappointment; and, if you act wisely, you willprobably succeed: indeed, unless the man is a bad-hearted man, you musteventually succeed. You best know your own powers, and must decide foryourself. "

"It is that feeling--that almost certain feeling that I shall be able toconsole him for his disappointment, that impels me on. Valerie, I willmake him love me, I am determined. "

"And when a woman is determined on that point, she invariably succeedsin the end, Adele. This is supposing that he is deceiving himself, which may not be the case, Adele, for I do think you have sufficientattractions to make a man love you for yourself alone; and recollectthat such may be the case in the present instance. It may be that atfirst he followed you as an heiress, and has since found out that if notan heiress, you are a very charming woman, and has in consequence beenunable to resist your influence. However, there is only one to whom thesecrets of the heart are known. I consider that you have actedhonourably, and if you choose to risk the hazard of the die, no one canattach blame to you. "

"Thank you, Valerie, you have taken a great load off my heart. If youthink I am not doing wrong, I will risk every thing. "

"Well, Adele, let you decide how you may, I hope you will prosper. Formy part, I would not cross the street for the best man that ever wascreated. As friends, they are all very well; as advisers in some casesthey are useful; but, when you talk of marrying one, and becoming hisslave, that is quite another affair. What were you and Caroline talkingabout so earnestly in the corner?"

"I will confess the truth, it was of love and marriage, with an episodeabout Mr Charles Selwyn, of whom Caroline appears to have a very goodopinion. "

"Well, Adele, I must go down again now. If you wish any advice at anyfuture time, such as it is, it is at your service. You are making `ABold Stroke for a Husband' that's certain. However, the title ofanother play is `All's Well that Ends Well. '"

"Well, I will follow out your playing upon plays, Valerie, by sayingthat with you `Love's Labour's Lost. '"

"Exactly, " replied I, "because I consider it `Much Ado About Nothing. '"

The next day, Lionel came to bid me farewell, as he was returning toParis. During our sojourn at Madame Bathurst's, he had been down to seehis uncle, and had been very kindly received. I wrote to Madamed'Albret, thanking her for her presents, which, valuable as they were, Iwould not return after what she had said, and confided to Lionel a boxof the flowers in wax that I was so successful in imitating, and which Irequested her to put on her side table in remembrance of me. Mr Selwynsent the carriage at the time appointed, and we went down to Kew, whereI was as kindly received as before. 

What Adele told me of the conversation between Caroline and her made mewatchful, and before our visit was out I had made up my mind that therewas a mutual feeling between her and young Mr Selwyn. When we weregoing away, this was confirmed, but I took no notice. But, although Imade no remark, this commencement of an attachment between Caroline andhim occupied my mind during the whole of our journey to town. 

In Caroline's position, I was not decided if I would encourage it andassist it. Charles Selwyn was a gentleman by birth and profession, avery good-looking and very talented young man. All his family wereamiable, and he himself remarkably kind-hearted and well-disposed. ThatCaroline was not likely to return to her father's house, where I feltassured that she was miserable, was very evident, and that she wouldsoon weary of the monotony of a school at her age was also to beexpected. There was, therefore, every probability that she would, ifshe found an opportunity, run away, as she stated to me she would, andit was ten chances to one that in so doing she would make an unfortunatematch, either becoming the prey of some fortune-hunter, or connectingherself with some thoughtless young man. 

Could she do better than marry Mr Selwyn? Certainly not. That herfather and mother, who thought only of dukes and earls, would give theirconsent, was not very likely. Should I acquaint Madame Bathurst? Thatwould be of little use, as she would not interfere. Should I tell MrSelwyn's father? No. If a match at all, it must be a runaway match, and Mr Selwyn, senior, would never sanction any thing of the kind. Iresolved, therefore, to let the affair ripen as it might. It wouldoccupy Caroline, and prevent her doing a more foolish thing, even if itwere to be ultimately broken off by unforeseen circumstances. Carolinewas as much absorbed by her own thoughts as I was during the ride, andnot a syllable was exchanged between us till we were roused by therattling over the stones. 

"My dear Caroline, what a reverie you have been in, " said I. 

"And you, Valerie. "

"Why I have been thinking; certainly, when I cannot have a moreagreeable companion, I amuse myself with my own thoughts. "

"Will you tell me what you have been thinking about?"

"Yes, Caroline, provided you will be equally confiding. "

"I will, I assure you. "

"Well, then, I was thinking of a gentleman. "

"And so was I, " replied Caroline. 

"Mine was a very handsome, clever young man. "

"And so was mine, " replied she. 

"But I am not smitten with him, " continued I. 

"I cannot answer that question, " replied Caroline, "because I do notknow who you were thinking about. "

"You must answer the question as to the gentleman you were thinking of, Caroline. I repeat that I am not smitten with him, and that his name isMr Charles Selwyn. "

"I was also thinking of Mr Charles Selwyn, " replied Caroline. 

"And you are not smitten with him any more than I am, or he is withyou?" continued I, smiling, and looking her full in the face. 

Caroline coloured, and said, "I like him very much from what I have seenof him, Valerie; but recollect our acquaintance has been very short. "

"A very proper answer, my dear Caroline, and given with due maidenlydecorum--but here we are; and there is Madame Gironac nodding to us fromthe window. "

The next day, Caroline went back to Mrs Bradshaw's, and I did not seeher till the music-lesson of Wednesday afterwards. Caroline, who hadbeen watching for me, met me at the door. 

"Oh! Valerie, I have a great deal to tell. In the first place, theestablishment is in an uproar at the disappearance of Adele Chabot, whohas removed her clothes, and gone off without beat of drum. One of themaids states that she has several times seen her walking and talkingwith a tall gentleman, and Mrs Bradshaw thinks that the reputation ofher school is ruined by Adele's flight. She has drunk at least twobottles of eau-de-Cologne and water to keep off the hysterics, and isnow lying on the sofa, talking in a very incoherent way. Miss Phippssays she thinks her head is affected. "

"I should think it was, " replied I. "Well, is that all?"

"All! why, Valerie, you appear to think nothing of an elopement. All!why is it not horrible?"

"I do not think it very horrible, Caroline; but I am glad to find thatyou have such correct ideas on that point, as it satisfies me thatnothing would induce you to take such a step. "

"Well, " replied Caroline, quickly, "what I had also to communicate is, that I have seen my father, who informed me that on their return fromBrighton in October, they expect that I will come home. He said that itwas high time that I was settled in life, and that I could not expect tobe married if I remained at a boarding-school. "

"Well, and what did you say?"

"I said that I did not expect to be married, and I did not wish it; thatI thought my education was far from complete, and that I wished toimprove myself. "

"Well?"

"Then he said that he should submit to my caprices no longer, and that Ishould go back in October, as he had decided. "

"Well?"

"Well, I said no more, and he went away. "

Having received all this intelligence, I went up stairs. I found MrsBradshaw crying bitterly, and she threw herself into my arms. 

"Oh, Mademoiselle Chatenoeuf!--the disgrace!--the ruin!--I shall neverget over it, " exclaimed she. 

"I see no disgrace or ruin, Mrs Bradshaw. Adele has told me that agentleman had proposed marriage to her, and asked my advice. "

"Indeed!" exclaimed Mrs Bradshaw. 

"Yes. "

"Well, that alters the case; but still, why did she leave in thisstrange way?"

"I presume the gentleman did not think it right that she should marryout of a young ladies' establishment, madam. "

"Very true: I did not think of that. "

"After all, what is it? Your French teacher is married--surely thatwill not injure your establishment?"

"No, certainly--why should it?--but the news came upon me so abruptly, that it quite upset me. I will lie down a little, and my head will soonbe better. "

Time went on; so did the school. Miss Adele, that was, sent nowedding-cake, much to the astonishment of the young ladies; and it wasnot till nearly three weeks afterwards that I had a letter from AdeleChabot, now Mrs Jervis. But, before I give the letter to my readers, Imust state, that Mr Selwyn, junior, had called upon me the day beforeCaroline went to school, and had had a long conversation with her, whileI went out to speak with Madame Gironac on business: further, that MrSelwyn, junior, called upon me a few days afterwards, and after a littlecommon-place conversation, _a l'anglaise_, about the weather, he askedafter Miss Caroline Stanhope, and then asked many questions. As I knewwhat he wished, I made to him a full statement of her position, and theunpleasant predicament in which she was placed. I also stated myconviction that she was not likely to make a happy match, if her husbandwere selected by her father and mother; and how much I regretted it, asshe was a very amiable, kind-hearted girl, who would make an excellentwife to anyone deserving of her. He thought so, too, and professedgreat admiration of her; and having, as he thought, pumped mesufficiently, he took his leave. 

A few days afterwards, he came upon some pretended message from hisfather, and then I told him that she was to be removed in October. Thisappeared to distress him; but he did not forget to pull out of hispocket a piece of music, sealed up, telling me that, by mistake, Caroline had left two pieces of music at Kew, and had taken away onebelonging to his sister Mary; that he returned one, but the other wasmislaid, and would be returned as soon as it was found; and would Ioblige him so far as to request Miss Stanhope to send him the piece ofmusic belonging to his sister, if she could lay her hand upon it?

"Well, I will do your bidding, Mr Selwyn, " replied I; "it is a veryproper message for a music-mistress to take; and I will also bring backyour sister's music, when Caroline gives it me, and you can call herefor it. If I am out, you can ask Madame Gironac to give it to you. "Upon which, with many thanks and much gratitude for my kindness, MrSelwyn withdrew. 

Having made all this known to the reader, he shall now have the contentsof Adele's letter. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

We must now read Adele's letter. 

"My dear Valerie, --The die is cast, and I have now a most difficult gameto play. I have risked all upon it, and the happiness of my future lifeis at stake. But let me narrate what has passed since I made you myconfidante. Of course, you must know the day on which I was missing. On that day I walked out with him, and we were in a few minutes joinedby a friend of his, whom he introduced as Major Argat. After proceedingabout one hundred yards farther we arrived at a chapel, the doors ofwhich were open, and the verger looking out, evidently expectingsomebody. 

"`My dear angel, ' said the Colonel, `I have the licence in my pocket; Ihave requested the clergyman to attend, he is now in the chapel, and allis ready. My friend will be a witness, and there are others inattendance. You have said that you love me, trust yourself to me. Prove now that you are sincere, and consent at once that our hands aswell as our hearts be united. '

"Oh! how I trembled. I could not speak. The words died away upon mylips. I looked at him imploringly. He led me gently, for my resistancewas more in manner than in effect, and I found myself within the chapel, the verger bowing as he preceded us, and the clergyman waiting at thealtar. To retreat appeared impossible; indeed I hardly felt as if Iwished it, but my feelings were so excited that I burst into tears. What the clergyman may have thought of my conduct, and my being dressedso little like a bride, I know not, but the Colonel handed the licenceto his friend, who took it to the clergyman while I was recoveringmyself. At last we went up to the altar, my head swam, and I hardlyknew what was said, but I repeated the responses, and I was--a wife. When the ceremony was over, and I was attempting to rise from my knees, I fell, and was carried by the Colonel into the vestry, where I remainedon a chair trembling with fear. After a time, the colonel asked me if Iwas well enough to sign my name to the marriage register, and he put thepen in my hand. I could not see where to sign, my eyes were swimmingwith tears. The clergyman guided my hand to the place, and I wroteAdele Chabot. The knowledge what the effect of this signature mightpossibly have upon my husband quite overcame me, and I sank my head downupon my hands upon the table. 

"`I will send for a glass of water, sir, ' said the clergyman leaving thevestry to call the verger, or clerk, `the lady is fainting. '

"After he went out, I heard the Colonel and his friend speaking in lowtones apart. Probably they thought that I was not in a condition to payattention to them, --but I had too much at stake. 

"`Yes, ' replied the Colonel, `she has signed, as you say, but she hardlyknows what she is about. Depend upon it, it is as I told you. '

"I did not hear the Major's reply, but I did what the Colonel said. 

"`It's all the better; the marriage will not be legal, and I can bringthe parents to my own terms. '

"All doubt was now at an end. He had married me convinced, and stillconvinced that I was Caroline Stanhope, and not Adele Chabot, and he hadmarried me supposing that I was an heiress. My blood ran cold, and in afew seconds I was senseless, and should have fallen under the table hadthey not perceived that I was sinking, and ran to my support. Thearrival of the clergyman with the water recovered me. My husbandwhispered to me that it was time to go, and that a carriage was at thedoor. I do not recollect how I left the church; the motion of thecarriage first roused me up, and a flood of tears came to my relief. How strange is it, Valerie, that we should be _so_ courageous and suchcowards at the same time. Would you believe when I had collectedmyself, with a certain knowledge that my husband had deceived himself--afull conviction of the danger of my position when he found out hismistake, and that my future happiness was at stake--I felt glad that thedeed was done, and would not have been unmarried again for the universe. As I became more composed, I felt that it was time to act. I wipedaway my tears and said, as I smiled upon my husband, who held my hand inhis, `I know that I have behaved very ill, and very foolishly, but I wasso taken by surprise. '

"`Do you think that I love you the less for showing so much feeling, mydearest?' he replied, `no, no, it only makes you still more dear to me, as it convinces me what a sacrifice you have made for my sake. '

"Now, Valerie, could there be a prettier speech, or one so apparentlysincere, from a newly-married man to his bride, and yet recollect whathe said to his friend not a quarter of an hour before, about having myparents in his power by the marriage not being legal? I really aminclined to believe that we have two souls, a good and an evil one, continually striving for the mastery; one for this world, and the otherfor the next, and that the evil one will permit the good one to have itsinfluence, provided that at the same time it has its own or an equalshare in the direction of us. For instance, I believe the colonel wassincere in what he said, and really does love me, supposing me to beCaroline Stanhope, with the mundane advantages to be gained by themarriage, and that these better feelings of humanity are allowed to beexercised, and not interfered with by the adverse party, who issatisfied with its own Mammon share. But the struggle is to come whenthe evil spirit finds itself defrauded of its portion, and then attemptsto destroy the influence of the good. He does love me now, and wouldhave continued to love me, if disappointment will not tear up his stillslightly-rooted affections. Now comes my task to cherish and protectit, till it has taken firm root, and all that woman can do shall bedone. I felt that all that I required was time. 

"`Where are we going?' said I. 

"`About twenty miles from London, ' replied my husband, `after which, that is to-morrow, you shall decide upon our future plans. '

"`I care not where, ' replied I, `with you place is indifferent, only donot refuse me the first favour that I request of you. '

"`Depend upon it I will not, ' replied he. 

"`It is this, dearest, take me where you will, but let it be threemonths before we return or come near London. You must feel my reasonfor making this request. '

"`I grant it with pleasure, ' replied he, `for three months I am yours, and yours only. We will live for one another. '

"`Yes, and never let us mention any thing about future prospects, butdevote the three months to each other. '

"`I understand you, ' replied the colonel, `and I promise you it shall beso. I will have no correspondence even--there shall be nothing to annoyyou or vex you in any way. '

"`For three months, ' said I, extending my hand. 

"`Agreed, ' said he, `and to tell you the truth, it would have been myown feeling, had it not been yours. When you strike iron, you should doit when it is hot, but when you have to handle it, you had better waittill it is cool; you understand me, and now the subject is dropped. '

"My husband has adhered most religiously to his word up to the presenttime, as you will see by the date of this letter. We are now visitingthe lakes of Cumberland. Never could a spot be better situated for thefurtherance of my wishes. The calm repose and silent beauty of thesewaters must be reflected upon the mind of any one of feeling, which thecolonel certainly does not want, and when you consider that I amexerting all the art which poor woman has to please, I do hope and prayto heaven that I may succeed in entwining myself round his heart beforehis worldly views are destroyed by disappointment. Pray for me, dearValerie--pray for one who loves you dearly, and who feels that the wholehappiness of her life is at stake. --Yours, --

"Adele. "

"So far all goes well, my dear Adele, " thought I, "but we have yet tosee the end. I will pray for you with all my heart, for you deserve tobe happy, and none can be more fascinating than you, when you exertyourself. What is it in women that I do not feel which makes them somad after the other sex? Instinct, certainly, for reason is against it. Well, I have no objection to help others to commit the folly, providedthat I am not led into it myself. " Such were my reflections, as Iclosed the letter from Adele. 

A few days afterwards I received a note from Mr Selwyn, junior, informing me that his father had been made a puisne judge. What thatwas I did not know, except that he was a judge on the bench, of somekind. He also stated his intention of calling upon me on the next day. 

"Yes, " thought I, "to receive the music from Caroline. Of course, shewill return it to me when I give her a lesson to-day. "

I was right in my supposition. Caroline brought me a piece of musicwith a note, saying, "Here is the music belonging to Miss Selwyn, Valerie; will you take an opportunity of returning it to her? Any timewill do; I presume she is in no hurry, " and Caroline coloured up, whenher eyes met mine. 

"To punish her, " I replied, "Oh, no, there can be no hurry; I shall bedown at Kew in a fortnight or three weeks, I will take it with me then. "

"But my note, thanking Mr Selwyn, will be of very long date, " repliedCaroline, "and I want the other piece of music belonging to me which Ileft at Kew. "

"Well, Caroline, you cannot expect me to be carrying your messages andgoing to the chambers of a handsome young Chancery-barrister. By-the-bye, I had a note from him this morning, telling me that hisfather is advanced to the bench. What does that mean?"

"That his father is made a judge. Is that all he said?" repliedCaroline, carelessly. 

"Why, now I think of it, he said that he would call upon me to-morrow, so I can give him this music when he calls. "

At this intelligence Caroline's face brightened up, and she went away. Mr Selwyn called the next day, and I delivered the music and the note. He informed me that he had now all his father's private as well asChancery business, and wished to know whether he was to consider himselfmy legal adviser. I replied, "Certainly; but that he could not expectthe business of a teacher of music to be very profitable. "

"No, nor do I intend that it shall be, but it will be a great pleasure, "replied he, very gallantly. "I hope you have some money to put by. "

"Yes, " replied I, "I have some, but not quite enough; by the end of theyear I hope to have 500 pounds. "

"I am glad that you have told me, as a profitable investment may occurbefore that time, and I will secure it for you. "

He asked permission to read Caroline's note, and then said that he wouldfind the other piece of music, and leave it at Monsieur Gironac's in thecourse of a day or two--after which he took his leave. I received thatevening a letter from Lionel, which had a great effect upon me. In it, he stated that at the fencing-school he had made acquaintance with ayoung officer, a Monsieur Auguste de Chatenoeuf, --that he had mentionedto him that he knew a lady of his name in England; that the officer hadasked him what the age of the lady might be, and he had replied. 

"Strange, " said the officer; "I had a very dear sister, who was supposedto be drowned, although the body was never found. Can you tell me thebaptismal name of the lady you mention?"

"It then occurred to me, " continued Lionel, "that I might be imprudentif I answered, and I therefore said that I did not know, but I thoughtyou had been called by your friends, Annette. "

"`Then it cannot be she, ' replied he, `for my sister's name was Valerie. But she may have changed her name--describe to me her face and figure. '

"As I at once felt certain that you were the party, and was aware, thatthe early portion of your life was never referred to by you, I thoughtit advisable to put him off the scent, until I had made thiscommunication. I therefore replied, `That' (excuse me) `you were veryplain, with a pug nose, and very short and fat. '

"`Then it must be somebody else, ' replied the officer. `You made myheart beat when you first spoke about her, for I loved my sister dearly, and have never ceased to lament her loss. '

"He then talked a great deal of you, and gave me some history of yourformer life. I took the opportunity to ask whether your unnaturalmother was alive, and he said, `Yes, and that your father was also aliveand well. '

"I did not dare to ask more. Have I done right or wrong, my dearMademoiselle Chatenoeuf? If wrong, I can easily repair the error. Yourbrother, for such I presume he is, I admire very much. He is verydifferent from the officers of the French army in general, quitesubdued, and very courteous, and there is a kind spirit in all he says, which makes me like him more. You have no idea of the feeling heshowed, when he talked about you--that is, if it is you--which I cannotbut feel almost certain that it is. One observation of his, I think itright to make known to you, which is, that he told me that since yoursupposed death, your father had never held up his head; indeed, he saidthat he had never seen him smile since. "

The above extract from Lionel's letter created such a revulsion, that Iwas obliged to retire to my chamber to conceal my agitated feelings fromMadame Gironac. I wept bitterly for some time. I thought of what mypoor father must have suffered, and the regrets of poor Auguste at mysupposed death; and I doubted whether I was justified in the act I hadcommitted, by the treatment I had received from my mother. If she hadcaused me so much pain, was I right in having given so much to otherswho loved me? My poor father, he had never smiled since! Should Ipermit him to wear out his days in sorrowing for my loss--oh, no! I nolonger felt any animosity against others who had ill-treated me. Surely, I could forgive even my mother, if not for love of her, at allevents for love of my father and my brother. Yes, I would do so, I wasnow independent of my mother and all the family. I had nothing to fearfrom her; I could assist my family, if they required it. 

Such were my first feelings--but then came doubts and fears. Could notmy mother claim me? insist upon my living with her? prevent my earningmy livelihood? or if I did employ myself, could she not take from me allmy earnings? Yes, by the law of France, I thought she could. Thenagain, would she forgive me the three years of remorse? the three yearsduring which she had been under the stigma of having, by her barbarity, caused her child to commit self-destruction? the three years of reproachwhich she must have experienced from my father's clouded brow? Wouldshe ever forgive me for having obtained my independence by the verytalents which she would not allow me to cultivate? No, never, unlessher heart was changed. 

After many hours of reflection, I resolved that I would make known myexistence to Auguste, and permit him to acquaint my father, under apromise of secrecy, but that I would not trust myself in France, orallow my mother to be aware of my existence, until I could ascertainwhat her power might be over me. But before I decided upon any thing, Imade up my mind that I would make a confidant, and obtain the opinion ofJudge Selwyn. By the evening's post I wrote a note to him, requestingthat he would let me know when I might have an interview. 

An answer arrived the next day, stating, that Judge Selwyn would calland take me down with him to Kew, where I should sleep, and return totown with him on the following morning. This suited me very well, and, as soon as the carriage was off the stones, I said that I was now aboutto confide to him that portion of my life with which he wasunacquainted, and ask his advice how I ought to proceed, in consequenceof some intelligence lately communicated by Lionel. I then went intothe whole detail, until I arrived at my being taken away from thebarracks by Madame d'Albret; the remainder of my life he knew sufficientof, and I then gave him Lionel's letter to read, and when he had doneso, I stated to him what my wishes and what my fears were, and beggedhim to decide for me what was best to be done. 

"This is an eventful history, Valerie, " said the old gentleman. "Iagree with you on the propriety of making your existence known to yourbrother, and also to your father, who has been sufficiently punished forhis cowardice. Whether your father will be able to contain his secret, I doubt very much; and from what you have told me of your mother, Ishould certainly not trust myself in France. I am not very wellinformed of the laws of the country, but it is my impression thatchildren are there under the control of their parents until they aremarried. Go to France I therefore would not, unless it were as amarried woman: then you will be safe. When does Lionel come over?"

"He will come at any time if I say I wish it. "

"Then let him come over, and invite your brother to come with him, thenyou can arrange with him. I really wish you were married, Valerie, andI wish also that my son was married; I should like to be a grandfatherbefore I die. "

"With respect to my marrying, sir, I see little chance of that; Idislike the idea, and, in fact, it would be better to be with my motherat once, for I prefer an old tyranny to a new one. "

"It does not follow, my dear Valerie; depend upon it there are manyhappy marriages. Am I a tyrant in my own house? Does my wife appear tobe a slave?"

"There are many happy exceptions, my dear sir, " replied I. "Withrespect to your son's marrying, I think you need not despair of that;for it is my opinion that he very soon will be--but this is a secret, and I must say no more. "

"Indeed, " replied the judge, "I know of no one, and he would hardlymarry without consulting me. "

"Yes, sir, I think that he will, and I shall advise him so to do--as itis necessary that nothing should be known till it is over. Trust to me, sir, that if it does take place, you will be quite satisfied with thechoice which he makes; but I must have your pledge not to say one wordabout it. You might spoil all. "

The old judge fell back in his carriage in a reverie, which lasted somelittle while, and then said, "Valerie, I believe that I understand younow. If it is as I guess, I certainly agree with you that I will ask nomore questions, as I should for many reasons not wish it to appear thatI know any thing about it. "

Soon afterwards we arrived at Kew, and, after a pleasant visit, on thefollowing morning early, I returned to town with the judge. I thenwrote to Lionel, making known to him as much as was necessary, underpledge of secrecy, and stating my wish that he should follow up mybrother's acquaintance, and the next time that he came over, persuadehim to accompany him, but that he was not to say any thing to himrelative to my being his sister, on any account whatever. 

Young Selwyn called the same day that I came from Kew, with the piece ofmusic which was missing. I made no remarks upon the fact, that themusic might have been delivered to me by his sister, because I feltassured that it contained a note more musical than any in the score; Igave it to Caroline, and a few days afterwards, observing that she waspale and restless, I obtained permission for her to go out with me forthe day. Mr Selwyn happened to call a few minutes after our arrival atMadame Gironac's, and that frequently occurred for nearly two months, when the time arrived that she was to be removed from the school. 

The reader will, of course, perceive that I was assisting this affair asmuch as I could. I admit it; and I did so out of gratitude to MrSelwyn's father, for his kindness to me. I knew Caroline to be a goodgirl, and well suited to Mr Selwyn; I knew that she must eventuallyhave a very large fortune; and, provided that her father and motherwould not be reconciled to their daughter after the marriage, that MrSelwyn had the means, by his practice, of supporting her comfortablywithout their assistance. I considered that I did a kindness toCaroline and to Mr Selwyn, and therefore did not hesitate; besides, Ihad other ideas on the subject, which eventually turned out as Iexpected, and proved that I was right. 

On the last day of September, Caroline slipped out, and followed me toMadame Gironac's; Mr Selwyn was ready with the licence. We walked tochurch, the ceremony was performed, and Mr Selwyn took his bride downto his father's house at Kew. The old judge was somewhat prepared forthe event, and received her very graciously. Mrs Selwyn and hissisters were partial to Caroline, and followed the example of the judge. Nothing could pass off more quietly or more pleasantly. For reasonswhich I did not explain, I requested Mr Selwyn, for the present, not tomake known his marriage to Caroline's parents, as I considered it wouldbe attended with great and certain advantage; and he promised me that hewould not only be silent upon the subject, but that all his familyshould be equally so. 

If Mrs Bradshaw required two bottles of eau-de-Cologne and water tosupport her when she heard of the elopement of Adele Chabot, I leave thereader to imagine how many she required, when an heiress entrusted toher charge had been guilty of a similar act. 

As Caroline had not left with me, I was not implicated, and the affairwas most inscrutable. She had never been seen walking, or known tocorrespond with any young man. I suggested to Mrs Bradshaw that it wasthe fear of her father removing her from her protection which hadinduced her to run away, and that most probably she had gone to her auntBathurst's. Upon this hint, she wrote to Mr Stanhope, acquainting himwith his daughter's disappearance, and giving it as her opinion that shehad gone to her aunt's, being very unwilling to return home. MrStanhope was furious; he immediately drove to Madame Bathurst's, whom hehad not seen for a long time, and demanded his daughter. MadameBathurst declared that she knew nothing about her. Mr Stanhopeexpressed his disbelief, and they parted in high words. 

A few days afterwards, the Colonel and Adele came to town, the threemonths acceded to her wishes having expired; and now I must relate whatI did not know till some days afterwards, when I saw Adele, and who hadthe narrative from her husband. 

It appeared, that as soon as the Colonel arrived in London, stillpersuaded that he had married Caroline Stanhope, and not Adele Chabot, without stating his intention to her, he went to Grosvenor Square, andrequested to see Mr Stanhope. This was about a fortnight afterCaroline's elopement with Mr Selwyn. He was admitted, and found Mrand Mrs Stanhope in the drawing-room. He had sent up his card, and MrStanhope received him with great hauteur. 

"What may your pleasure be with me, sir?" (looking at the card). "Colonel Jervis, I think you call yourself?"

Now, Colonel Jervis was a man well known about town, and, in his ownopinion, not to know him argued yourself unknown; he was, therefore, nota little angry at this reception, and being a really well-bred man, wasalso much startled with the vulgarity of both parties. 

"My name, Mr Stanhope, as you are pleased to observe, " said theColonel, with hauteur, "is Jervis, and my business with you is relativeto your daughter. "

"My daughter, sir?"

"Our daughter! Why, you don't mean to tell us that _you_ have run awaywith our daughter?" screamed Mrs Stanhope. 

"Yes, madam, such is the fact; she is now my wife, and I trust that sheis not married beneath herself. "

"A Colonel!--a paltry Colonel!--a match for my daughter! Why, with herfortune she might have married a Duke, " screamed Mrs Stanhope. "I'llnever speak to the wretch again. A Colonel, indeed! I suppose aMilitia-Colonel. I daresay you are only a Captain, after all. Well, take her to barracks, and to barracks yourself. You may leave thehouse. Not a penny--no, not a penny do you get. Does he, Stanhope?"

"Not one half a farthing, " replied Mr Stanhope, pompously. "Go, sir;Mrs Stanhope's sentiments are mine. "

The Colonel, who was in a towering passion at the treatment he received, now started up, and said, "Sir and Madam, you appear to me not tounderstand the usages of good society, and I positively declare, thathad I been aware of the insufferable vulgarity of her parents, nothingwould have induced me to marry the daughter. I tell you this, because Icare nothing for you. You are on the stilts at present, but I shallsoon bring you to your senses; for know, Sir and Madam, although I didelope with and married your daughter, the marriage is not legal, as shewas married under a false name, and that was her own act--not mine. Youmay, therefore, prepare to receive your daughter back, when I think fitto send her--disgraced and dishonoured; and then try if you can matchher with a Duke. I leave you to digest this piece of information, andnow wish you good-morning. You have my address, when you feel inclinedto apologise, and do me the justice which I shall expect before a legalmarriage takes place. "

So saying, the Colonel left the house; and it would be difficult to saywhich of the three parties was in the greatest rage. 

The Colonel, who had become sincerely attached to Adele, who had wellprofited by the time which she had gained, returned home in no verypleasant humour. Throwing himself down on the sofa, he said to her in amoody way, "I'll be candid with you, my dear; if I had seen your fatherand mother before I married you, nothing would have persuaded me to havemade you my wife. When a man marries, I consider connexion and fortuneto be the two greatest points to be obtained, but such animals as yourfather and mother I never beheld. Good Heaven! that I should be alliedto such people!"

"May I ask you, dearest, to whom you refer, and what is the meaning ofall this? My father and mother! Why, Colonel, my father was killed atthe attack of Montmartre, and my mother died before him. "

"Then who and what are you, " cried the Colonel, jumping up; "are you notCaroline Stanhope?"

"I thank Heaven I am not. I have always told you that I was AdeleChabot, and no other person. You must admit that. My father and motherwere no vulgar people, dearest husband, and my family is as good as mostin France. Come over with me to Paris, and you will then see who myrelatives and connexions are. I am poor, I grant, but recollect thatthe revolution exiled many wealthy families, and mine among the rest, although we were permitted eventually to return to France. What canhave induced you to fall into this error, and still persist(notwithstanding my assertions to the contrary), that I am the daughterof those vulgar upstarts, who are proverbial for their want of manners, and who are not admitted into hardly any society, rich as they aresupposed to be?"

The Colonel looked all amazement. 

"I'm sorry you are disappointed, dearest, " continued Adele, "if you areso. I am sorry that I'm not Caroline Stanhope with a large fortune, butif I do not bring you a fortune, by economy I will save you one. Let meonly see that you are not deprived of your usual pleasures and luxuries, and I care not what I do or how I live. You will find no exacting wifein me, dearest, troubling you for expenses you cannot afford. I willlive but to please you, and if I do not succeed, I will die--if you wishto be rid of me. "

Adele resumed her caresses with the tears running down her cheeks, forshe loved her husband dearly, and felt what she said. 

The Colonel could not resist her: he put his arms round her and said, "Do not cry, Adele, I believe you, and, moreover, I feel that I loveyou. I am thankful that I have not married Caroline Stanhope, for Ipresume she cannot be very different from her parents. I admit that Ihave been deceiving myself, and that I have deceived myself into abetter little wife than I deserve, perhaps. I really am glad of myescape. I would not have been connected with those people for theuniverse. We will do as you say: we will go to France for a short time, and you shall introduce me to your relations. "

Before the next morning, Adele had gained the victory. The Colonel feltthat he had deceived himself, that he might be laughed at, and that thebest that could be done was to go to Paris and announce from thence hismarriage in the papers. He had a sufficiency to live upon, to commandluxury as well as comforts, and on the whole he was now satisfied, thata handsome and strongly-attached wife, who brought him no fortune, waspreferable to a marriage of mere interest. I may as well here observe, that Adele played her cards so well, that the Colonel was a happy andcontented man. She kept her promise, and he found with her managementthat he had more money than a married man required, and he blessed theday in which he had married by mistake. And now to return to theStanhopes. 

Although they were too angry at the time to pay much heed to theColonel's parting threats, yet when they had cooled, and had time forreflection, Mr and Mrs Stanhope were much distressed at theintelligence that their daughter was not legally married. For somedays, they remained quiet, at last they thought it advisable to come toterms to save their daughter's honour. But during this delay on theirpart, Adele had called upon me, and introduced her husband and made meacquainted with all that had passed. They stated their intention ofproceeding to Paris immediately, and although I knew that Adele'srelations were of good family, yet I thought an introduction to Madamed'Albret would be of service to her. I therefore gave her one, and itproved most serviceable, for the Colonel found himself in the firstsociety in Paris, and his wife was well received and much admired. When, therefore, Mr Stanhope made up his mind to call upon the Colonelat the address of the hotel where they had put up, he found they hadleft, and nobody knew where they had gone. This was a severe blow, andMr and Mrs Stanhope were in a state of the utmost uncertainty andsuspense. Now was the time for Mr Selwyn to come forward, and Idespatched a note to him, requesting him to come to town. I put him inpossession of Adele's history, her marriage with the Colonel, and allthe particulars with which the reader is acquainted, and I pointed outto him how he should act when he called upon Mr Stanhope, which Iadvised him to do immediately. He followed my advice, and thusdescribed what passed on his return. 

"I sent up my card to Mr and Mrs Stanhope, and was received almost aspolitely as the Colonel. I made no remark, but taking a chair, whichwas not offered to me, I said, `You have my card, Mr Stanhope, I must, in addition to my name, inform you that I am a barrister, and that myfather is Judge Selwyn, who now sits on the King's Bench. You probablyhave met him in the circles in which you visit, although you are notacquainted with him. Your sister, Madame Bathurst, we have the pleasureof knowing. '

"This introduction made them look more civil, for a Judge was with themsomebody. 

"`My object in coming here is to speak to you relative to yourdaughter. '

"`Do you come from the Colonel, then?' said Mrs Stanhope, sharply. 

"`No, madam. I have no acquaintance with the Colonel. '

"`Then how do you know my daughter, sir?'

"`I had the pleasure of meeting her at my father's. She stayed a shorttime with my family at our country seat at Kew. '

"`Indeed!' exclaimed Mrs Stanhope, `well I had no idea of that. I'msure the Judge was very kind; but, sir, you know that my daughter hasmarried very unfortunately. '

"`That she has married, madam, I am aware, but I trust notunfortunately. '

"`Why, sir, she has married a colonel, --a fellow who came here and toldus it was no marriage at all!'

"`It is to rectify that mistake, madam, which has induced me to call. The Colonel, madam, did hear that your daughter was at Mrs Bradshaw'sestablishment, and wished to carry her off, supposing that she was avery rich prize, but, madam, he made a slight mistake--instead of yourdaughter, he has run away and married the French teacher, who has not asixpence. He has now found out his mistake, and is off to Paris to hidehimself from the laughter of the town. '

"This intelligence was the cause of much mirth and glee to Mr and MrsStanhope; the latter actually cried with delight, and I took care tojoin heartily in the merriment. As soon as it had subsided, MrsStanhope said--

"`But Mr Selwyn, you said that my daughter was married. How is that?'

"`Why, madam, the fact is, that your daughter's affections were engagedat the time of this elopement of the Colonel's, and it was her intentionto make known to you that such was the case, presuming that you wouldnot refuse to sanction her marriage; but, when the elopement took place, and it was even reported that she had run away, her position became veryawkward, and the more so, as some people declared (as the Colonelasserted), that she was not legally married. On consulting with thegentleman of her choice, it was argued thus: If Miss Stanhope goes backto her father's house after this report that she is not legally married, it will be supposed that the Colonel, finding that he was disappointedin his views, had returned her dishonoured upon her parents' hands, andno subsequent marriage would remove the impression. It was thereforeconsidered advisable, both on her parents' account and on her own, thatshe also should elope, and then it would be easily explained that it wassomebody else who had eloped with the Colonel, and that Miss Stanhopehad married in a secret way. Miss Stanhope, therefore, was properlymarried in church before respectable witnesses, and conductedimmediately afterwards by her husband to his father's house, whoapproved of what was done, as now no reflection can be made, either uponMiss Stanhope or her respectable parents. '

"`Well, let us all know the person to whom she is married. '

"`To myself, madam, and your daughter is now at Judge Selwyn's, whereshe has been ever since her marriage, with my mother and sisters. Myfather would have accompanied me, to explain all this, but the fact is, that his lordship is now so much occupied that he could not. He will, however, be happy to see Mr Stanhope, who is an idle man, either at histown house, or at his country seat. I trust, madam, as I have thehonour to be your son-in-law, you will permit me to kiss your hand?'

"`Caroline may have done worse, my dear, ' said the lady to her husband, who was still wavering. `Mr Selwyn may be a judge himself, or he maybe a Lord Chancellor, recollect that. Mr Selwyn you are welcome, and Ishall be most happy to see his lordship, and my husband shall call uponhim when we know when he will be at leisure. Oh! that Colonel, but he'srightly served, a French teacher. Ha, ha, ha!' and Mrs Stanhope'smirth was communicated to her husband, who now held out his hand to mein a most patronising manner. 

"`Well, sir, I give you joy. I believe you have saved my daughter'scharacter, and my dear, ' added he, very pompously, `we must do somethingfor the young people. '

"`I trust, sir, I bear your forgiveness to Caroline. '

"`Yes, you do, Mr Selwyn, ' said the lady. `Bring her here as soon asyou please. Oh that Colonel! ha, ha, ha! and it is capital. A Frenchteacher. Ha, ha, ha. '"

Such was the winding up of this second marriage. Had not Mr and MrsStanhope been much subdued by the intelligence received from the Colonelof the marriage being illegal, and had they not also been much gratifiedat the mistake of the Colonel, things might not have gone off sopleasantly. I have only to add, that Mr Stanhope, who appeared to obeyhis wife in every thing, called upon the Judge, and their interview wasvery amicable. Mr Stanhope, upon the Judge stating that his son hadsufficient income, immediately became profuse, and settled 2000 poundsper annum upon his daughter, during his life, with a promise of muchmore eventually. Caroline was graciously received by her mother, andpresented with some splendid diamonds. The Judge told me that he knewthe part I had taken in the affair, and shook his finger at me. 

Thus ended this affair, and Madame Gironac, when she heard how busy Ihad been in the two elopements, said, "Ah, Valerie, you begin bymarrying other people. You will end in finding a husband for yourself. "

"That is quite another thing, madam, " I replied. "I have no objectionin assisting other people to their wishes, but it does not follow thattherefore I am to seek for myself what I do not wish. "

"Valerie, I am a prophetess. You will be married some time next year. Mark my words. "

"I will not forget them, and at the end of the year we shall see who isright, and who is wrong. "

After all this bustle and turmoil, there was a calm, which lasted thewhole winter. I followed up my usual avocations. I had as many pupilsas I could attend to, and saved money fast. The winter passed away, andin the spring I expected Lionel with my brother Auguste. I lookedforward to seeing my brother with great impatience; not a day that hewas out of my thoughts. I was most anxious to hear of my father, mybrothers, and sisters, and every particular connected with the family;even my mother was an object of interest, although not of regard, but Ihad forgiven all others who had ill-treated me, and I felt that Iforgave and forgot, if she would behave as a mother towards me. I hadreceived kind letters from Madame d'Albret and Adele; the letters of thelatter were most amusing. Madame Bathurst had called upon me severaltimes. I was at peace with all the world and with myself. At last, Ireceived a letter from Lionel, stating that he was coming over in a fewdays; that he had great difficulty in persuading my brother to come withhim, as he could not afford the expense out of his own means, and didnot like to lie under such an obligation. At last, he had beenover-ruled, and was coming with him. 

"Then I shall see you again, dear Auguste!" thought I; "you who alwaysloved me, always protected me and took my part, and who so lamented mysupposed death;" and my thoughts turned to the time when he and I werewith my grandmother in the palace, and our early days were passed overin review. "My poor grandmother, how I loved you! and how you deservedto be loved!" And then I calculated what I might have been, had I beenleft with my grandmother, and had inherited her small property; and, onreflection, I decided that I was better off now than I probably shouldhave been, and that all was for the best. I thought of the future, andwhether it was likely I ever should marry, and I decided that I neverwould, but that if I ever returned to my family, I would assist mysisters, and try to make them happy. 

"Yes, " thought I, "marry I never will--that is _decided_--nothing shallever induce me. "

My reverie was interrupted by the entrance of a stranger, who, apologising to me, stated that he had come to seek Monsieur Gironac. 

I replied that he was not at home, and probably it would be half an hourbefore he returned to dinner. 

"With your leave, mademoiselle, " said he, gracefully bowing, "I willwait till he returns. I will not, however, trespass upon your time, ifit is disagreeable; perhaps the servant will accommodate me with a chairelsewhere?"

I requested that he would be seated, as there was no fire in any otherroom, and he took a chair. He was a Frenchman, speaking good English, but he soon discovered that I was his countrywoman, and the conversationwas carried on in French. He informed me that he was the Comte deChavannes. But I must describe him. He was rather small in stature, but elegantly made; his features were, if anything, effeminate, but veryhandsome; they would have been handsome in a woman. The effeminacy, was, however, relieved by a pair of moustaches, soft, silky, andcurling. His manners were peculiarly fascinating, and his conversationlively and full of point. I was much pleased with him during the halfhour that we were together, during which we had kept up the conversationwith much spirit. The arrival of Monsieur Gironac put an end to our_tete-a-tete_, and having arranged his business with him, which wasrelative to some flute-music which the Comte wished to be published, after a few minutes more conversation, he took his leave. 

"Now there's a man that I would select for your husband, Valerie, " saidMonsieur Gironac, after the Comte had left. "Is he not a very agreeablefellow?"

"Yes he is, " I replied, "he is very entertaining and very well-bred. Who is he?"

"His history is told in few words, " replied Monsieur Gironac. "Hisfather emigrated with the Bourbons; but, unlike most of those whoemigrated, he neither turned music-teacher, dancing-master, hair-dresser, nor teacher of the French language. He had a littlemoney, and he embarked in commerce. He went as super-cargo, and then astravelling partner in a house to America, the Havannah, and the WestIndies; and, after having crossed the Atlantic about twenty times in thecourse of the late war, he amassed a fortune of about 40, 000 pounds. Atthe restoration, he went to Paris, resumed his title, which he had laidaside during his commercial course, was well received by Louis XVIII, and made a Colonel of the Legion of Honour. He returned to this countryto settle his affairs, previous to going down to Brittany, and diedsuddenly, leaving the young man you have just seen, who is his only sonand heir, alone on the wide world, and with a good fortune as soon as hecame of age. At the time of his father's death, he was still at school. Now he is twenty-four years old, and has been for three years inpossession of the property, which is still in the English funds. Heappears to like England better than France, for most of his time ispassed in London. He is very talented, very musical, composes well, andis altogether a most agreeable young man, and fit for the husband ofMademoiselle Valerie de Chatenoeuf. Now you have the whole history, themarriage is yet to take place. "

"Your last observation is correct; or rather it is not, for the marriagewill never take place. "

"Mais, que voulez-vous Mademoiselle?" cried Monsieur Gironac, "must wesend for the angel Gabriel for you?"

"No, " replied I, "he is not a marrying man any more than I am a marryingwoman. Is it not sufficient that I admit your Count to be veryagreeable?--that won't content you. You want me to marry a man whom Ihave seen for one half hour. Are you reasonable, Monsieur Gironac?"

"He has rank, wealth, good looks, talent, and polished manners; and youadmit that you do not dislike him; what would you have more?"

"He is not in love with me, and I am not in love with him. "

"Mademoiselle Valerie de Chatenoeuf, you are _une enfant_. I will nolonger trouble myself with looking out for a husband for you. You shalldie a sour old maid, " and Monsieur Gironac left the room, pretending tobe in a passion. 

A few days after the meeting with Count de Chavannes, Lionel made hisappearance. My heart beat quick as I welcomed him. 

"He is here, " said he, anticipating my question, "but I called just toknow when we should come, and whether I was to say any thing to himbefore he came. "

"No, no, tell him nothing--bring him here directly--how long will it bebefore you return?"

"Not half an hour; I am at my old lodgings in Suffolk Street, sogood-bye for the present, " and Lionel walked away again. 

Monsieur and Madame Gironac were both out, and would not return for anhour or two. I thought the half hour would never pass, but it did atlast, and they knocked at the door. Lionel entered, followed by mybrother Auguste. I was surprised at his having grown so tall andhandsome. 

"Madame Gironac is not at home, mademoiselle, " said Lionel. 

"No, Monsieur Lionel. "

"Allow me to present to you Monsieur Auguste de Chatenoeuf, a lieutenantin the service of his Majesty the King of the French. "

Auguste bowed, and, as I returned the salute, looked earnestly at me andstarted. 

"Excuse me, mademoiselle, " said he, coming up to me, and speaking in atremulous voice, "but--yes, you must be Valerie. "

"Yes, dear Auguste, " cried I, opening my arms. 

He rushed to me and covered me with kisses, and then staggering to achair, sat down and wept. So did I, and so did Lionel, for sympathy andcompany. 

"Why did you conceal this from me, Lionel?" said he after a time; "seehow you have unmanned me. "

"I only obeyed orders, Auguste, " replied Lionel; "but, now that I haveexecuted my commission, I will leave you together, for you must havemuch to say to each other. I will join you at dinner-time. "

Lionel went out and left us together; we renewed our embraces, and afterwe were more composed, entered into explanations. I told him my historyin as few words as possible, promising to enter into details afterwards, and then I inquired about the family. Auguste replied, "I will beginfrom the time of your disappearance. No one certainly had any suspicionof Madame d'Albret having spirited you away; indeed, she was, as youknow, constantly at the barracks till my father left, and expressed herconviction that you had destroyed yourself. The outcry against yourmother was universal; she dared not show herself, and your father was ina state to excite compassion. Four or five times a day did he take hismelancholy walk down to the Morgue to ascertain if your body was found. He became so melancholy, morose, and irritable, that people were afraidlest he would destroy himself. He never went home to your mother butthere was a scene of reproaches on his part, and defence on hers, thatwas a scandal to the barracks. All her power over him ceased from thattime, and has ceased for ever since, and perhaps you know that he hasretired. "

"How should I know, Auguste?"

"Yes; he could not bear to look the other officers in the face; he toldme that he considered himself, from his weakness and folly, to have beenthe murderer of his child, that he felt himself despicable, and couldnot longer remain with the regiment. As soon as the regiment arrived atLyons, he sent in his retirement, and has ever since been living at Pau, in the south of France, upon his half-pay and the other property whichhe possesses. "

"My poor father!" exclaimed I, bursting into tears. 

"As for me, you know that I obtained leave to quit the regiment, andhave ever since been in the 51st of the line. I have obtained my gradeof lieutenant. I have seen my father but once since I parted with himat Paris. He is much altered, and his hair is grey. "

"Is he comfortable where he is, Auguste?"

"Yes, Valerie; I think that he did wisely, for it was ruinous travellingabout with so many children. He is comfortable, and, I believe, ashappy as he can be. Oh, if he did but know that you were alive, itwould add ten years to his life. "

"He shall know it, my dear Auguste, " exclaimed I, as the tears courseddown my cheeks. "I feel now that I was very selfish in consenting toMadame d'Albret's proposal, but I was hardly in my senses at the time. "

"I cannot wonder at your taking the step, nor can I blame you. Yourlife was one of torture, and it was torture to others to see what youunderwent. "

"I pity my father, for weak as he was, the punishment has been toosevere. "

"But you will make him happy now, and he will rejoice in his old days. "

"And now, Auguste, tell me about Nicolas--he never liked me, but Iforgive him--how is he?"

"He is, I believe, well; but he has left his home. "

"Left home!"

"You know how kind your mother was to him--I may say, how she doted uponhim. Well, one day he announced his intention of going to Italy, with afriend he had picked up, who belonged to Naples. His mother was franticat the idea, but he actually laughed at her, and behaved in a veryunfeeling manner. Your mother was cut to the heart, and has never gotover it; but, Valerie, the children who are spoiled by indulgence, always turn out the most ungrateful. "

"Have you heard of him since?"

"Yes; he wrote to me, telling me that he was leading an orchestra insome small town, and advancing rapidly--you know his talent for music--but not one line has he ever written to his mother. "

"Ah, me!" sighed I, "and that is all the return she has for herindulgence to him. Now tell me about Clara. "

"She is well married, and lives at Tours: her husband is an _employe_, but I don't exactly know what. "

"And Sophie and Elisee?"

"Are both well, and promise to grow up fine girls, but not so handsomeas you are, Valerie. It was the wonderful improvement in your personthat made me doubt for a moment when I first saw you. "

"And dear little Pierre, that I used to pinch that I might get out ofthe house, poor fellow?"

"Is a fine boy, and makes his father very melancholy, and his mothervery angry, by talking about you. "

"And now, Auguste, one more question. On what terms are my father andmother, and how does she conduct herself?"

"My father treats her with ceremony and politeness, but not withaffection. She has tried every means to resume her empire over him, butfinds it impossible, and she has now turned _devote_. They sleep inseparate rooms, and he is very harsh and severe to her at times, whenthe fit comes on him. Indeed, Valerie, if you sought revenge, which Iknow you do not do, you have had sufficient, for her brow is wrinkledwith care and mortification. "

"But do you think she is sorry for what she has done?"

"I regret to say I do not. I think she is sorry for the consequences, but that her animosity against you would be greater than ever if sheknew that you were alive, and if you were again in her power she wouldwreak double vengeance. Many things have occurred to confirm me in thisbelief. You have overthrown her power, which she never will forgive;and, as for her religion, I have no faith in that. "

"It is then as I feared, Auguste; and if I make known my existence to myfather, it must be concealed from my mother. "

"I agree with you that it will be best; for there is no saying to whatpoint the vengeance of an unnatural mother may be carried. But let usquit this subject, for the present at least, and now tell me more aboutyourself. "

"I will--but there is Lionel's knock: so I must defer it till anotheropportunity. Dear Auguste, give me one more kiss, while we are alone. "

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

In a few minutes after Lionel's return, which he had considerablypostponed, until Monsieur Gironac's dinner hour had all but arrived, mygood host first, and then kind, merry little madame, made theirappearance, and a little while was consumed in introductions, exclamations, admirations, and congratulations, all tinctured not alittle by that national vivacity, which other folks are in the habit ofcalling extravagance, and which, as my readers well know already, thegood Gironacs had by no means got rid of, even in the course of a long_sejour_ in the matter-of-fact metropolis of England. 

Fortunately, my friends were for the most part, _au fait_ to the leadingcircumstances of my life, so that little explanation was needed. 

And more fortunately yet, like tide and time, dinner waits for no man;nor have I ever observed, in all my adventurous life, that the sympathyof the most sentimental, the grief of the most woe-begone, or the joy ofthe happiest, ever induces them to neglect the summons of thedinner-bell, and the calls of the responsive appetite. 

In the midst of the delight of madame, at having at last to receive thebrother of _cette chere Valerie_, and that brother, too, _si bel hommeet brave officier, et d'une ressemblance si parfaite a la charmantesoeur_, dinner was luckily announced; and the torrent-tide of madame'shospitality was cut short, by her husband's declaration that we wereall, like himself, dying of hunger; and that not a word more must bespoken, touching sympathies or sentiments, until we had partaken ofsomething nutritious _de quoi soutenir l'epuisement des emotions sidechirantes_. 

Madame laughed, declared that he was _un barbare, un malheureux sansgrandeur de l'ame_, and taking possession of Auguste, led him away intothe dining-room: where, though she told me afterwards that she was _aucomble de desespoir_ at having to sit us down to so everyday a meal, wefound an excellent dinner, and spent a very pleasant hour, until coffeewas served; when, with it, not a little to my surprise, nor very much tomy delight, Monsieur de Chavannes made his appearance. 

There was a quizzical look on Monsieur Gironac's face, and a roguishtwinkle in his eye, which led me to believe that what was really amatter of surprise to me, was none to my worthy host; for the Count deChavannes had never visited the house before, in the evening; nor, fromwhat I had understood, was he on terms of particular intimacy with theGironacs. 

I was foolish enough to be, at first, a little put out at this; and, having manifested some slight embarrassment on his first entrance, whichI learned afterwards, did not escape his eye, though he was far toowell-bred to show it, I made the matter worse by calling my pride to myaid, incited thereto by Madame Gironac's glance and smile at my blushingconfusion, and certainly in no respect contributed to the gaiety of theevening. Nothing, however, I must admit, could have been moregentlemanly or in better taste, than the whole demeanour of Monsieur deChavannes, and I could not help feeling this, and comparing it mentallywith the inferior bearing of others I had seen, even in the midst of myfit of _hauteur_ and frigidity. 

He neither immediately withdrew himself on learning that my brother, whom I had not seen for many years, had but just arrived as anyhalf-bred person would have done under the like circumstances, with anawkward apology for his presence, tending only to make every one elsemore awkward yet; nor made set speeches, nor foolish compliments, on asubject too important for such trifling. 

He did not trouble me with any attentions, which he perceived would beat that moment distasteful, but exhibited the most marked desire tocultivate the acquaintance of Auguste, to whom he showed a degree ofdeference, though himself somewhat the senior, as to a military man, that flattered his _esprit de corps_, mingled with a sort of frankcordiality, which except from countryman to countryman in a foreignland, would perhaps have been a little overdone: but, under the actualcircumstances, it could not have been improved. 

For the short time he remained, he conversed well, and wittily; yet witha strain of fancy and feeling, blended with his wit, which rendered itsingularly original and attractive; and perfectly succeeded, though Iknow not whether he intended it or not, in directing the attention ofthe company from my altered and somewhat unamiable mood. 

Among other things I remember, that in the course of conversation, whiletendering some civilities to Auguste, the use of his riding horses, hiscabriolet, or his services in showing him some of the lions of London, he observed that Monsieur de Chatenoeuf must not consider such an offerimpertinent on his part, since he believed, if our genealogy wereproperly traced, some sort of cousinship could be established; as morethan one of the De Chavannes had intermarried in old times with theChatenoeufs of Gascony, when both the families, like their nativeprovinces, had been acting in alliance with the English Plantagenets, against the French kings of the house of Valois. 

A few words were said, in connexion with this, touching the singularityof the fact, that it would seem as if England had something to do withthe associations of the two families; but I do not think the remark wasmade by De Chavannes, and whatever it was, it was not sufficientlypointed to be in any way offensive or annoying. 

On the whole, hurt as I was in some sort by the idea which had takenhold of me, that the Gironacs, through a false and indelicate idea ofadvancing my welfare, were endeavouring to promote a liking betweenmyself and the Count, I cannot deny, that the evening on the whole, wasa pleasant one, and that, if at first it had been my impression that DeChavannes was agreeable, entertaining, and well-bred, I was now preparedto admit he had excellent taste, and delicate feelings into the bargain. 

Still I felt that I did not like him, or perhaps I should rather say hisattentions--though in fact he had paid me none--and was rather relievedwhen he made his bow and retired. 

Shortly afterwards, Auguste observed that I seemed dull and tired, andMadame Gironac followed suit by saying that it was no wonder if theexcitement and interest created by the unexpected arrival of so dear abrother had proved too much for my nerves. 

Thereupon, after promising to return early in the morning, so that wemight have a long talk about the past, and a long consultation about thefuture, Lionel and Auguste bade us good-night also; but not beforeLionel had said to me as he was taking leave, "I think, Mademoiselle, that it will be no more than proper, that I should drive down to Kew, to-morrow morning, and wait upon Judge Selwyn, who has always been sokind to me--have you any message for him?"

"Oh! yes. I beg you will tell him that Auguste has come, and that Irequest he will let me know when we may wait on him?--"

"And the answer will be, Mademoiselle, his waiting upon you. Is thatwhat you desire?--"

"I only desire what I state--to know when and how we may see him, for Iknow very little of Auguste's heart, if he does not wish to returnthanks to one who, except our dear friends here, has been poor Valerie'ssurest confidant and protector. But you will find the Judge's familyincreased since you saw him. His son has persuaded my pretty littlefriend, Caroline Stanhope, to become his wife, and she is living withthe Judge's family at present. "

Lionel expressed his surprise and pleasure at the news, but I thought atthe moment that the pleasure was not real, though I have since hadreason to believe that the gravity which came over his face as he spoke, was the gravity of thought, rather than that, as I fancied at the time, of disappointment. 

Nothing more passed worthy of record, and, after shaking hands withLionel, and kissing my long-lost brother, I was left alone with theGironacs, half expectant of a playful scolding. 

"Well, Mademoiselle Valerie de Chatenoeuf, " began Monsieur, as soon asthe gentlemen had left us, "is it because you have found out that youhave got a handsome brother, that you are determined to drive all otherhandsome young men _au desespoir_?--or is it that you wish to break theheart especially of this _pauvre Monsieur de Chavannes_, that you havetreated us all with an air _si hautaine, si hautaine_, that if you hadbeen the Queen of France, it could not have been colder?"

"I told you once before, Monsieur Gironac, " I replied, "that your Countde Chavannes does not care a straw how I treat him, or with what air. And if he did, I do not. --He is simply a civil, agreeable gentleman, wholooks upon me as he would upon any other young lady, whom he is glad totalk to when she is in the humour to talk; and whom, when she is not, heleaves to herself, as all well-bred men do. But, I repeat, I do notcare enough about him, to think for one moment, whether he is _hautaine_or not. And he feels just the same about me, I am certain. "

"What brings him here then, eh?--where he never came before to-night?not for the _beaux yeux_ of Madame, I believe, " with a quizzical bow tohis wife, "or for the _grand esprit_ of myself. I have an eye, I tellyou, as well as other people, and I can see one _petit peu_. "

"I have no doubt you can, Monsieur, " I answered, rather pettishly; "forI suppose you asked him yourself; and, if you did so on my account, Imust beg you will omit that proof of kindness in future, for I do notwish to see him. "

"Oh! Monsieur Gironac, for shame, you have made her very angry withyour ridiculous badinage--you have made her angry, really, and I do notwonder. Who ever heard of teasing a young lady about a gentleman shehas never seen, only three times, and who has never declared anypreference?"

"Madame, " replied her husband, in great wrath, either real or simulated, "_vous etes une ingrate, --une, --une_--words fail me, to express what Ithink of your enormous and unkind ingratitude. I am _homme incompris_, and Mademoiselle here--Mademoiselle is either _une enfant_, or she doesnot know her own mind. Shall I give the Comte Chavannes his conge, orshall I not? I shall not, --for if she be _une enfant_, it is fit herfriends look after her; if she does not know her own mind, it is goodshe have some one who do!--_voila tout_. Here is why I shall not go_congedier monsieur le Comte_. Why rather I shall request him to dinewith me to-morrow, the next day, the day after. If he do not, I swearby my honour, _foi de Gironac_, I will dine at home again never more. "

I could not help laughing at this tirade of the kind-hearted little man, on the strength of which he patted me on the head, and said I was _bonneenfant_, if I were not _si diablement entetee_, and bade me go to bed, and sleep myself into a better humour; a piece of advice which appearedto me _so_ judicious, that I proceeded at once to obey it, and biddingthem both a kind good-night, betook myself to my own room to ponderrather than to sleep. And, in truth, I felt that I had need ofreflection, for with the return of Auguste, a tide of feelings, whichhad long lain dormant rather than dead within me had almost overwhelmedme; and the hardness which had its origin in the bitterness of consciousdependence, and which had gained strength from the pride ofself-acquired independence, began to thaw in my heart, and to give wayto milder and gentler feelings. 

The thoughts of home, the desire for my country, the love for my fatherwho, though weak and almost imbecile, had ever been kind to me inperson, the craving affection for my brothers and my sisters, nay!something approaching to pity or regret for the mother who had provedherself but a step-mother towards me, all revived in increased andre-invigorated force. 

By-and-bye, too, I began to feel that I should be very wretched afterthe parting with my beloved brother at the end of so brief a renewal oflove and intimacy; to be aware of what I had scarcely felt before in theself-confidence of the position I had won--that it is a sad and lonelything to be a sojourner in a foreign land, with no natural friends, nokind kindred on whom to rely in case of sickness or misfortune;--and, toconsider, how dark and grave a thing must be solitary old age, andperhaps a solitary death-bed, far from the home of one's youth, thefriends of one's childhood. 

Then there arose another thought connected with the preceding, by thatextraordinary and inexplicable chain, which seems to run through thewhole mind of man, linking together things apparently as far asunder asthe poles, which have, however, in reality, a kindred origin. Thatthought was, wherefore should my life be solitary? Why should I standapart and alone from my race, relying on myself only, and deprivingmyself, for the sake of a perhaps imaginary independence, of all theendearments of social life, all the sweet ties of family?

Perhaps, the very presence of my brother had opened my eyes to thetruth, that there is no such thing in the world as real independence. To realise that possession, most coveted, and most unattainable, onemust be a Robinson Crusoe, alone on his desert island, --a sort ofindependence which no one, I should think, would practically desire toenjoy. 

Before sleep came, I believe that I began to muse about Monsieur deChavannes; but it was only to think that I did not care in the leastabout him, nor he about me; and that, so far as he was concerned, I hadseen no cause to change my _decided_ resolution that I would nevermarry. All this was, perhaps, in reality, the best of proofs that I didalready care something about him, and was very likely before long tocare something more; for some one has said, and he, by the way, noordinary judge of human nature, that if he desired to win a woman'sfancy or affection, his first step would be to make her _think_ abouthim--even if it were to hate him! anything before the absence of allthought, the blank void of real absolute indifference. 

Indeed, I believe it is nearly true, that a woman rarely begins to think_often_ of a man, even if it be as she fancies in dislike, but when, however she may deceive herself, she is on the verge of loving him. 

Was such the case with me?

At least, if it were so, I was then so far from knowing it, that I didnot even ask myself the question. But I remember that when I fellasleep, I dreamed that I was standing at the altar with the Count deChavannes, when a band of all those who had ever wronged me, my mother, Madame d'Albret, Madame Bathurst, the Stanhopes, Lady M--, rushedbetween us, and tore us forcibly asunder, --and I wept so loud that mysorrow awoke me, and it was some time before I was sure it was a dream. 

Early the next morning, Auguste came again to see me; and as MonsieurGironac was abroad, giving lessons on the flute and guitar, while madameeither was, or pretended to be, excessively busy with her wax-flowers, we had the whole day to ourselves until luncheon time, and we profitedby it so well, that before we were interrupted, we had little to learnon either side concerning the passages of our lives, and the adventures, which both we and all our families had gone through. And if I had beena little inclined to be proud of myself before, and to give their fullvalue to my energy and decision of character, I certainly now stood inno small danger of being spoiled by Auguste's praises. 

For now half crying at my trials and troubles, --now laughing at LadyR--'s absurdities, --now bursting into vehement invective against myenemies, --he insisted that I was a perfect heroine--the bravest and mostaccomplished of women, as well as the dearest of sisters. 

But when I had finished my own story, which I did not begin until I hadextracted from him every particle of information about my family--

"Well, my little Valerie, " he said caressingly, as he put his arm aboutmy waist, "you have told me everything--all your little sorrows, andtrials, and troubles--all your little pleasures and successes--all yourlittle schemings and manoeuvrings in the love-affairs of other people--and all about the great little fortune which you have accumulated--quitea millionaire, upon my word, with your twenty-five hundred _livres derente_--but not one word have you told me about your own little_affaires de coeur_. I am afraid, little sister mine, you are either avery great hypocrite, or very cold-hearted, which is it, dearestValerie?"

"Very cold-hearted, I believe, brother. At least I certainly have no_affaires de coeur_ to relate. I cannot pretend to say whether it is myfault or that of other people, but certainly no one ever fell in lovewith me, if it were not that odious Monsieur G--; and most certainly Ihave never fallen in love with any one at all. "

Auguste gazed earnestly in my face for a moment, as if he would haveread my heart, but I met his eyes with mine quite steadily and calmly, till at length I burst into a merry laugh, which I could not restrain. 

"Quite true, little sister?" he said, at last, after my manner had insome sort convinced him. 

"Quite true, Auguste, upon my honour, " I replied. 

"Well, Valerie, I suppose I must believe that earnest face, and thathonest little laugh of yours. "

"You may just as well do so, indeed, " I replied; "for no one was ever inlove with me, I assure you. And I do not think, " I added, with a touchof the old pride, "that a de Chatenoeuf is likely to give away a heartthat is not desired. "

"It is all very strange, " he added. "And this Monsieur LionelDempster?"

"Is a little older than poor Pierre, whom I used to pinch when I wantedto get out of my mother's reach, and regards me very much as he would amuch elder sister--almost, indeed, as a mother. "

"A mother, indeed, Valerie!"

"He once told me something of the kind! He is a very fine young man, certainly, full of talent and spirit, and will make you a very good andagreeable friend--but he is no husband for me, I assure you! He woulddo much better for Sophie, or Elisee, if he ever should see and likeeither of them. "

"Always busy for others, Valerie! And for yourself--when will you thinkfor yourself?"

"I think I _have_ thought, and done, too, for myself, pretty well. Youforget my twenty-five hundred _livres de rente_. "

"But twenty-five hundred _livres de rente_ are not a husband, Valerie. "

"I am not so sure about that. I daresay they would buy one at a pinch, "I replied, laughing; "at least, in our _poor_ country, where everyoneyou meet in society is not a millionaire, like those cold islanders. "

"I think you have grown almost as cold yourself, little sister, and ascalculating. "

"To be sure I have, " I made answer; "and to punish me, Monsieur Gironacswears that I shall die a sour old maid. "

"And what do you say?"

"An old maid very likely; but not a sour one, at all events. But, hark!there is a carriage at the door--let me see who it is. "

And I jumped up, and running to the window, saw the Selwyn liveries, andLionel, _en cavalier_, beside the carriage-window. 

In a moment, the steps were let down; and Caroline speedily made herappearance, commissioned, as she said, by her mother-in-law, to takeimmediate possession both of myself and Auguste, and to bring us downstraightway to Kew. Her husband, she said, would certainly have calledon Monsieur de Chatenoeuf, and the Judge also, but that the courts beingall in session, they were both so completely occupied, that, exceptafter dinner, they had not an hour of the twenty-four disengaged. 

She was commanded, moreover, she added, to invite Monsieur and MadameGironac to dine at Kew on the following day. Me, moreover, and Augusteshe was to carry down forthwith in the carriage. 

"So now, " she said, "get you gone, Valerie, and pack up as quickly aspossible all that you require to make yourself beautiful for a week, atleast. "

"And what do you say to all this, messieurs?" said I, laughingly, to mybrother and Lionel; "for there is much more necessity to consult youlords of the creation, as you call yourselves, who are in reality vainerby half, and care five times as much about your toilettes as we muchcalumniated women--what do you say about this summary packing up andtaking flight--can it be accomplished?"

"It _is_ accomplished, " replied Lionel; "in so far at least that I havepromised on my own part, and for Monsieur Auguste de Chatenoeuf in thebargain, to overlook the preparation of his kit as well as my own, andto bring them down in a cabriolet, while you and your brother arerolling smoothly along in the Judge's venerable coach. "

"All that is arranged, then, " said I, "and I will not detain you aboveten minutes, during which time, I will send Madame Gironac to amuse you, and you can deliver your own message to her. "

And then, without waiting for any answer, I hurried upstairs to make mytravelling toilette, and to put up things for a week's visit to my goodfriends. 

In the meantime, Madame Gironac, who had always been a great favouriteof Caroline's, had taken my place; and by the merriment which I couldhear going on, I could not doubt that, on the whole, the party had beena gainer by the exchange. 

Before I was quite ready to make my reappearance, there came a smartdouble knock at the door; and then, after a minute or two, I coulddistinguish a gentleman's footstep ascending the staircase to thedining-room. 

My own room looked towards the back of the house, so that I had no meansof seeing for myself who the new comer was; and I did not choose to askany questions of the servant girl, who was bustling in and out of thedoor with trunks and travelling-cases innumerable. 

So I finished my toilette with a heart that beat, I must confess, alittle faster than usual, though I should certainly have been puzzled toexplain why; put on my hat and shawl, perhaps a little coquettishly, andwent down stairs, half impatient, half embarrassed, yet fully persuadedin my own mind that I had not the least expectation of seeing anybody inparticular. 

I found all the company assembled round the luncheon-table when Ientered, and busily engaged with the _cotelettes a la Maintenon_ andgreen peas. Among those present was Monsieur le Comte de Chavannes, whom I certainly did not expect to see. 

He rose immediately from the table as I entered, and advanced a step ortwo to meet me, with a graceful inclination, and a few well-chosenwords, to the intent that he had called in order to invite Monsieur deChatenoeuf to go out and take a _promenade a cheval_ with him, in orderto see the parks and the beauty of London. 

All this was said with the utmost frankness, and in the most unaffectedmanner in the world; and assuredly there was nothing either in thewords, or in the manner in which they were uttered, which should havethrown me into a confusion of blushes, and rendered me for a momentalmost incapable of answering him. 

It must be remembered, however, that I had been rallied very muchconcerning him of late by Monsieur Gironac, and I could scarcely avoidperceiving that this exceeding assiduity in doing the honours to Augustecould not but be attributed to some more potent cause than mere civilityto a fellow-countryman. 

My confusion produced, for a second or two, a slight similarembarrassment in the Count, and the blood mounted highly to hisforehead. Our eyes met, too, at the same instant; and though theencounter was but momentary, from that time a sort of secretconsciousness was established between us. 

This scene passed in less time than it takes to describe it; and, becoming aware that every one's eyes were upon us, I ralliedinstinctively, replied by a few civil words of thanks, and took a placeat the table, which had been left vacant for me, between my brother andLionel Dempster. This little interruption at an end, the conversationreturned to the course it had taken before I came in, and there was agood deal of very agreeable talk; as is sure to be the case wheneverfour or five pleasant and clever people are thrown together undercircumstances which create a sudden and unexpected familiarity, eachperson desirous of amusing and rendering himself pleasant to hiscompanions of an hour; but not so anxious to make an impression, as tobecome stiff, stilted, or affected. 

Lionel, as I have said long ago, was remarkably witty and clever bynature, and had profited greatly by his opportunities in France; so muchso, that I have rarely seen a young man of his age at all comparable tohim. The Count was likewise a person of superior abilities andbreeding, with a touch of English seriousness and soundness engrafted onthe stock of French vivacity; and my brother Auguste was a young, ardentsoldier, full of gay youth, high hopes, and brilliant aspirations, allkindled up by the excitement of thus visiting a foreign country, andfinding himself in the company of a long-lost and much-beloved sister. 

Caroline Selwyn was quick, bright, and lively; Madame Gironac was aperfect mine of life and vivacity; and I, desirous of atoning for myfolly of the past evening, did my best to be agreeable. 

I suppose I was not wholly unsuccessful, and every time I raised myeyes, I was sure to find those of Monsieur de Chavannes riveted on myface with a deep, earnest gaze, which, though it was instantly avertedeven before our glances met, showed that he was in some sort interestedeither in myself, or in my words. 

Before luncheon was finished, Monsieur Gironac made his _entree_, and itwas finally arranged that he and Madame should join us at Kew on thefollowing evening; and, before we set off, Caroline expressed a hope tothe Count de Chavannes that he would call upon his friend, Monsieur deChatenoeuf, while he was staying at the Judge's, explaining that it wasimpossible for Mr Selwyn or the Judge to wait on him for some days, until the courts had done sitting, when she assured him that they woulddo so without fail. 

He promised immediately, without a moment's hesitation, that he would doso; and I believe a riding party was made up on the spot betweenhimself, Lionel, and Auguste, for the second or third day. 

As soon as everything was settled, Caroline hurried us away, saying thather mother-in-law would think she had run off; and a short, agreeabledrive carried us down to the Judge's pleasant villa, where I wasreceived almost as one of the family; and Auguste, rather as an oldfriend, than as a stranger and a foreigner. 

The time passed away pleasantly, for it was the height of the loveliestspring weather; the situation of the villa on the banks of the Thameswas in itself charming; and for once the English month of May was whatits poets have described it--that is to say, what it is once in everyhundred years. 

Every one wished to please and to be pleased, and the Selwyns were ofthat very rare class of people, whom you like the more, the more you seeof them--the very reverse of the world, in general--nothing could bemore delightful than the week which we passed there. 

From the Judge I had no concealments; and regarding him almost in thelight of a second father, while Auguste was prepared to love him for hislove to me, we had many long conversations and consultations concerningmy affairs, and the propriety of disclosing my existence to my father. 

This I was resolved upon, and both the Judge and Auguste approving, itwas decided that it should be done. 

The only question then, which remained to be disposed of, was how far mydisclosures should be carried, and whether it would be practicable, andif practicable, safe, that I should return to France at present, orindeed at all, while in my present condition. 

Auguste gave me his opinion, as he had done repeatedly, that my mothernever had laid aside, and never would lay aside, her rancour towards me;and that she would grasp at the first opportunity of taking anyvengeance upon me, which my presence should afford her. 

He did not believe, he said, that my father would be able long topreserve from her the secret of my being alive, and of my having raisedmyself to a condition of comparative affluence; nor did he feel by anymeans assured that, while labouring under the revulsion of feelingswhich the happy tidings would work upon his mind, my mother would notrecover her ascendancy over him. 

Beyond this, he could say nothing; for as a young Frenchman, and moreespecially a young French soldier, he knew even less about the laws ofFrance, and the rights of parents over children, than did Judge Selwyn;only, like the Judge, he was inclined to the opinion that I had betternot trust myself within the limits of any jurisdiction which might becalled upon to hand me over to the parental authority, until such timeas I should be completely my own mistress as regarded them, whichprobably could only be effected by ceasing to be my own mistress asregarded some one else. 

"For be assured, Valerie, " he added, "that the possession of your personfor the purpose of annoying you, and avenging herself on you for all thesufferings she has undergone in consequence of your supposed suicide, will become the darling object of her life, so sure as she learns thatyou are in the land of the living; and the fact of your having securedto yourself a little fortune will not act as a check upon herinclinations. "

I sighed deeply; for, although I felt and knew the truth of all he said, and expected that he would say it, his words seemed to extinguish thelast spark of hope in my heart; and it is a bitter and painful thing inany case for a daughter to feel that she shall in all probability neveragain be permitted to see the authors of her life, or the companions andscenes of her childhood; but it is doubly so when she feels it to be thefault of the wickedness or weakness of those whom she would fain loveand esteem, but cannot. 

The good Judge marked my emotion, and, laying his hand kindly on myshoulder, said, "You must not give way, my dear girl; you have done allthat is right and true and honest; and the course which you have takenhas been forced upon you. To yield now, and return home to be torturedand despoiled of the little all, which your own good sense and your owngood conduct have procured you--for, apart from good sense and goodconduct, there is no such thing in the world as good fortune--would notonly be positive insanity, but positive ingratitude to the Giver of allgood. My advice to you, therefore, is to remain altogether passive, topursue the career which you have chosen, and, without yourself takingany steps to disclose your present situation, to authorise your brotherfully to reveal to your father so much of it, as shall appear necessaryand desirable to him when on the spot. I should not recommend that yourplace of residence, or exact circumstances should be communicated evento him, at least for the present; and should he desire to write to you, the letters should pass through your brother's hands, and be forwardedunder cover to me, which will prevent the gaining of intelligencethrough the post-office. The rest we must leave to the effects of time, and of that Providence, which has been displayed so singularly in yourbehalf already, and which never deserts those who believe humbly, andendeavour sincerely to deserve Divine favour. So this, " he added with asmile, "is the end and sum total of an old lawyer's counsel, and an oldman's sermon. And now, think over what I have said between you; for Ibelieve you will find it the best course, although it may now hardlysuit your excited feelings, and, in the meantime, let us go on the lawnand join the ladies, who seem to have got some new metal of attraction. "

"Indeed, Judge, " I replied, "I am quite convinced of the wisdom of whatyou propose, and I thank you sincerely for your advice as for all yourother goodness towards me. No father could be kinder to an onlydaughter, than you have been to me; and God will bless you for it; but, to say the truth, I do feel very sad and downcast just at this moment, and am not equal to the joining that gay party. I will go up to my ownroom, " I added, "for a little while, and come down again so soon as Ican conquer this foolish weakness. "

"Do not call it foolish, Valerie, " returned the old man with a benignantsmile. "Nothing that is natural can be foolish--least of all, anythingof natural and kindly feeling. But do not yield to it--do not yield toit. The feelings are good slaves, but wretchedly poor masters. Do asyou will, my dear child, but come to us again as soon as you can. Inthe meantime, Monsieur de Chatenoeuf, let us go and see who are thesenew comers. "

And with these words, he turned away, leaning familiarly upon mybrother's arm, and left me to collect myself, and recover from theperturbation of my feelings as well and as soon as I could; which wasnot perhaps the more quickly that I had easily recognised in the newarrival, the person of the Count de Chavannes. 

I have entered perhaps more fully into the detail of my sentiments atthis period of my life, for two reasons--one, because of an eventfullife, this was upon the whole the most eventful moment--the other, thathaving hitherto recorded facts and actions rather than feelings orprinciples, I am conscious that I have represented myself as a somewhatharder and more worldly person, than I feel myself in truth to be. 

But the hardness and the worldliness were produced, if they existed atall, by the hardness of the circumstances into which I was thrown, andthe worldliness of the persons with whom I was brought into contact. 

Adversity had hardened my character, and perhaps in some sort my heartalso. At least, it had aroused my pride to the utmost, had set me as itwere upon the defensive, and led me to regard every stranger withsuspicion, and to look in him for a future enemy. 

Good fortune had, however, altered all this. All who had been myenemies, who had injured, or misrepresented me, were disarmed, orsubdued, or repentant; I had forgiven all the world--was at peace withall the world. I had achieved what to me was a little competence; I wasloved and esteemed by those whom I could in return love and esteem, andof whose regard I could be honestly proud. I had recovered my brother--I still hoped to be reconciled to my parents--and--and--why should Iconceal it--I was beginning to think it by far less improbable that Ishould one day marry--in a word, I was beginning to like, if not yet tolove. 

All these things had been by degrees effecting a change in my thoughtsand feelings. I had been gradually thawing, and was now completelymelted, so that I felt the necessity of being alone--of giving way--ofweeping. 

I went to my own chamber, threw myself on my bed, and wept long, andfreely. 

But these were not tears of agony such as I shed when I first learnedMadame d'Albret's cruel conduct towards me--nor tears of injured pridesuch as Madame Bathurst had forced from me, by her effort to humiliateme in my own eyes--nor yet tears of wrathful indignation, such as burstfrom me when I detected Lady M--, in her base endeavour to destroy mycharacter. 

These were tears of affection, of softness, almost of joy. They flowednoiselessly and gently, and they relieved me, for my heart was veryfull; and, when I was relieved, I bathed my face, and arranged my hair, and descended the staircase almost merrily to join the merry company inthe garden. 

I found on my joining them, that the Count de Chavannes had alreadycompletely gained the good graces, not only of Caroline and her youngsisters-in-law, but of Mr Selwyn and the Judge also. 

He had come down to Kew with the particular purpose of engaging mybrother and Lionel to accompany him, on the next day but one, toWormwood Scrubs, where there was to be a grand review, in honour of someforeign prince or other, of two or three regiments of light cavalry, with horse-artillery and rockets. It was to conclude with a sham fight, and which he thought would interest Auguste as a military man, andespecially one who had commenced his service in the hussars, though hehad been subsequently transferred into the line. 

This plan had been discussed and talked over, until the ladies, havingexpressed a laughing desire to see the _spectacle_, it was decided thatCaroline, the two Miss Selwyns and myself, escorted by Lionel, in therumble, should go down to the review in the Judge's carriage, Augusteand the Count accompanying us _en cavalier_, and that after the order ofthe day should be concluded, the whole party, including the Count, should return to dinner at Kew. 

On the day following, as I did not think it either wise or correct toneglect my pupils, my chapel, or Mrs Bradshaw's school, although I hadsent satisfactory reasons for taking one week's leave of absence, wewere all to return to town; I to good Monsieur Gironac's, Auguste andLionel to the lodgings of the latter in Suffolk Street. 

Monsieur de Chavannes did not stay long after I made my appearance, notwishing either to be, or to appear, _de trop_ on a first visit; nor hadhe any opportunity of addressing more than a few common-placeobservations to me, had he desired to do so. Still I observed the samepeculiarity in his manner towards me, as distinct as possible from thesort of proud humility, half badinage, half earnest, which he put on intalking with other ladies. 

To me he observed a tone of serious softness, with something of earnestdeference to everything that fell from my lips, however light or casual, for which he seemed to watch with the utmost eagerness. 

He never joked with _me_, though he was doing so continually with theothers; not that he was in the least degree grave or formal, much lessstiff or affected; but rather that he seemed desirous of proving to methat he was not a mere butterfly of society, but had deeper ideas, andhigher aspirations, than the every day world around us. 

When he was going away, he for the first time put out his hand to me _al'anglaise_, and as I shook hands with him, our eyes met once more, andI believe I again blushed a little; for though he dropped his gazeinstantly, and bowed low, taking off his hat, he pressed my fingers verygently, ere he let them fall, and then turning to take his leave of theJudge and Mr Selwyn, who had just joined us, mounted his horse--a veryfine hunter, by the way, which he sat admirably--again bowed low, andcantered off, followed by his groom, as well mounted as himself. 

He was not well out of sight, before, as usual, he became the topic ofgeneral discussion. 

"What a charming person, " said Caroline. "So full of spirit andvivacity, and yet so evidently a man of mind and good feeling. Wheredid you pick him up, Valerie?"

"He is an old friend, I told you, of Monsieur Gironac's, and was callingthere by accident when he met Auguste, and since that he has beenexceedingly kind and civil to him. That is the whole I know about him. "

"Well, he is very handsome, " said Caroline; "don't you think so, Valerie?"

"Yes, " I answered, quite composedly, "very handsome, a littleeffeminate-looking, perhaps. "

"Oh! no, not in the least, " said Caroline; "or if he is, so quick andclever and spirited-looking that it quite takes all that away. "

"Caroline, " said Selwyn, laughing, "you have no right to have eyes tosee, or ears to hear, or mind to comprehend beauty, or wit, or any othergood quality, in any one save me, your lord and master. "

"You, you monster!" she replied, laughing gaily, "I never thought youone bit handsome, or witty, or dreamed that you had one good quality. Ionly married you, you know as well as I do, to get away from school, andfrom the atrocious tyranny of my music-mistress there. You need notlook fie! at me, Valerie, for I'm too big to be put in the corner, now, and he won't let you whip me. "

"I think he ought to whip you, himself, baby, " replied the Judge, whohad grown very fond of her; and, in truth, she was a very loveablelittle person in her way, and made her husband a very happy man. 

"Now, Judge Selwyn, " interposed I, "do you remember a conversation weonce had together, in which you endeavoured to force me to believe thatmen in general, and you in particular, were not tyrants to your wivesand families, and now do I hear you giving your son such advice as that?Alas! what can make women so insane?"

"Don't you know? Can't you guess? Mademoiselle Valerie?" asked the oldJudge, smiling slily, and with the least possible wink of his eye, whensome of the others were looking at us, and then he added in a lowervoice, "perhaps it will be your turn soon. I think you will soon beable to go to France without much fear of your mother's persecution. Come, " he continued, offering me his arm, as the others had now moved alittle way apart, "come and take a turn with me in the cedar-walk tilldinner's ready; I want to talk to you, for who knows when one will getanother opportunity. "

I took his arm without reply, though my heart beat very fast, and I feltuncomfortable, knowing as I did perfectly well beforehand what he wasgoing to say to me. 

We turned into the cedar-walk, which was a long shadowy aisle, or bower, overhung with magnificent cedars of Lebanon, running parallel with thebanks of the noble river, and so still and secluded that no more properplace could be found for a private consultation. 

"Well, " said the old man, speaking gently, but not looking at me, perhaps for fear of embarrassing me by his eye, "you know I am in somesort, not only your legal adviser, but your self-constituted guardian, and father confessor--so now, without farther preamble, who is he, Valerie?"

"I will not affect to misunderstand you, Judge, though, upon my word, you are entirely mistaken in your conjecture. "

"Upon your word! entirely mistaken! I think, not--I am sure, not. "

"You are, indeed. I have not seen him above four times, nor spokenfifty words to him. "

"Never mind, never mind--who is he?"

"An acquaintance of Monsieur Gironac's, Monsieur le Comte de Chavannes. His father emigrated hither during the revolution, engaged in commerce, and made a fortune of some 40, 000 pounds. At the restoration, the oldCount returned to France, and was made by Louis XVIII a Colonel of theLegion of Honour, and died shortly afterwards. There is an estate, Ibelieve, in Brittany, but Monsieur de Chavannes, who was at school here, and has passed all his younger days in this country, is more anEnglishman than a Frenchman, and only visits France at rare intervals. That is all I know about him, and that only by accident, MonsieurGironac having told me, in his lively way, what I should not havedreamed of inquiring. "

"Very proper, indeed--and very good so far, but one would like to knowsomething definite about a man before taking him for one's husband. "

"I should think so, indeed, Judge; but as I am not going to take him formy husband, I am quite contented with knowing what I do know of him. "

"And what do you know?--of yourself, --I speak of your own knowledge? Nohearsay evidence in the case. "

"Nothing more than that he is lively and agreeable, that he has verygood manners, and seems very good-natured--I might say, he has been verygood-natured to Auguste, poor fellow. "

"Poor fellow! Yes, " answered the Judge. "But men are very apt to begood-natured to poor fellows, who have got nice sisters, with whom theyare in love. "

"I dare say, Judge. But to reply in your own phraseology--that is nocase in point; for granting that Auguste's sister is _nice_, which Iwill not be so modest as to gainsay, Monsieur de Chavannes is not theleast in love with her. "

"Perhaps, not. "

"Certainly, not. "

"Well, be it so? What else do you know about him?"

"Nothing, Judge Selwyn. "

"Nothing of his character, his principles, his morals, or his habits?"

"Really, Judge, one would think, to hear you, that I was going to hire afootman--which I am much too poor to do--and that Monsieur de Chavanneshad applied for the place. What on earth have I to do with the younggentleman's character or principles? I know that he is verygentlemanlike, and is neither a coxcomb nor a pedant, which isrefreshing in these days. "

"And, as Caroline says, very handsome, eh?"

"Yes, I think he is handsome, " I replied. "But that has nothing to dowith it. "

"Not much, truly, " said the Judge drily. "And this is all you know?"

"Or desire to know. It seems to me quite enough to know of anacquaintance of a few days' standing. "

"Well--well, " he answered, shaking his head a little. 

"Well. He _is_ all that you say. A very fine young man, he seems. Ilike him. Well, I will make inquiries. "

"Not on my account, I intreat, Judge Selwyn, "--said I, interrupting himeagerly. 

"Mademoiselle Valerie de Chatenoeuf, " he said drily, though half injest, "my head is an old one, yours a very young one. I know youngfolks are apt to think old heads good for nothing. "

"I do not, I am sure, " interrupted I, again. "I do not, indeed. "

"Nor I, Valerie, "--he answered, interrupting me in his turn, with agood-natured smile. "So you shall let me have my way in this matter. But, to relieve you, my dear, permit me to observe that I have twodaughters of my own, and one young son, besides Charles, who is oldenough to take care of himself; and, though I am very glad to ask ayoung man to dine in my house who has, as you observe, very goodmanners, and is neither a fool nor a coxcomb, I am not at all willingthat he should become what you call an _habitue_, until I know somethingof his character and principles. And now, as the dressing-bell has rungthese ten minutes, and it will take you at least half-an-hour tobeautify your little person, I advise you to make the most of your time. And by all means, Valerie, stick to your resolution--never marry, mydear, never marry; for all men are tyrants. "

One might be very sure that I profited by this dismissal, and ran acrossthe lawn as fast as I could, glad to escape the far-sighted experienceof the shrewd old lawyer. 

"He has seen it, then, " I thought to myself. "He has observed it evenin this little space; even in this one interview, and he has read it, even as I read it. I wonder if he has read my heart, too. No, no, " Icontinued, communing with myself, "that he cannot have done, for I knownot yet myself how to interpret it. "

Little thought I then, that whenever our feelings are deeply interested, or when strong passions are at work, even in embryo, we are for the mostpart the last persons who discover the secrets which are transparentenough, Heaven knows, to all persons but ourselves. 

I do not know, nor did I inquire whether the Judge pursued his inquiriesconcerning the Count as he had promised to do; much less did I learnwhat was their result. But I do know that the following morning theyoung gentleman called again at the gate with a led horse for mybrother; but did not ask if we were at home, merely sending hiscompliments to the ladies, and requesting Monsieur de Chatenoeuf toaccompany him for a ride. 

Lionel was absent in the city on business; so that Auguste and the Countrode out alone, and did not return until it was growing dark, when therewas scarcely time to dress for dinner, the latter again sending in anapology for detaining my brother so long, and retiring without gettingoff his horse. 

This gave me, I confess, more pleasure than it would have done to seehim, though that would have given me pleasure, too; for I saw in it aproof of something more than mere tact, of mental delicacy, I mean; andan anxiety not to obtrude either upon the hospitality of the Selwyns, orupon my feelings. 

Auguste, on his return, was in amazing spirits, and did nothing alldinner-time, but expatiate upon the companionable and amiable qualitiesof de Chavannes, whom he already liked, he said, more than any person hehad ever seen for so short a time--so clever, so high-spirited, sogallant. Everything, in a word, that a man could desire for a friend, or a lady for a lover. 

"Heyday!" said the Judge, laughing at this tirade. "This fine Countwith his black moustaches seems to have made one conquest mightyquickly. I hope it will not run in the company, or we shall have moreelopements, "--with a sly glance at Caroline. "Mademoiselle Valeriehere, " he continued, "is a terrible person for promoting elopements, too. But we must have none from my house. "

We continued to be very gay all dinner-time. After dinner we had somemusic, and the Judge was just pressing me to sing, when Lionel's servantcame into the room, having hurried down from London, in pursuit of hismaster, in consequence of the sudden arrival of a large package ofletters from Paris, endorsed "immediate, and to be delivered with allspeed. "

This incident broke up the party for the moment; and indeed threw achill over us all for the whole evening, when it appeared that theprincipal letter was one to my brother from the Commandant of Paris, ofwhich city his regiment formed a part of the garrison, reluctantlyrevoking his leave of absence, in consequence of some expected _emeute_, and intimating that his presence would be expected at head-quarters onor before the third day of June; an order which it was, of course, impossible to think of neglecting or disobeying, while it would leavehim at the furthest but a single week to give to us in London. 

It was a bitter disappointment to be separated after so brief acommunion, but we consoled ourselves by the recollection that theStraits of Dover are not the Pacific Ocean, and that Paris and Londonare not a thousand leagues asunder. 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

There never was a finer morning in the world than that appointed for thereview. It was just the end of May, and all the scenery, even in thevery suburbs of the great city, was brilliant with all thecharacteristic beauty of an English landscape. 

The fine horse-chestnut trees and the thick hawthorn hedges were all infull bloom, and the air was perfectly scented with perfumes from theinnumerable nursery grounds which hedge in that side of London with abelt of flowers. 

The parks, and the suburban roads were crowded with neatly-dressed, modest-looking nurses and nursery-maids, leading whole troops ofrosy-cheeked, brown-curled, merry boys and girls to enjoy the freshmorning air; and Auguste was never tired, as we drove along, of admiringeverything that met his eyes in quick succession. 

The trees, the flowery hedges, the gay parterres, the glimpses of thenoble Thames white with the sails of innumerable craft, the beautifulvillas with their small highly cultivated pleasure-grounds, the prettynursery-maids, and happy English children, all came in for a share ofhis rapturous admiration; and so vivacious and original were hiscomments on all that he saw, that he in some sort communicated theinfection of his merry humour to us also, and we were all as gay andjoyous as the season and the scene. 

When we came to the ground destined for the review, my brother wassilent, and I saw his cheek turn pale for a moment; but his eyebrightened and flashed as it ran over the splendid lines of the cavalry, which, at the moment we came upon the ground, were parading past theroyal personage in honour of whom the review was given, and who was onhorseback, by the side of a somewhat slender elderly gentleman, dressedin the uniform of a _field-marshal_, whose eagle eye and aquiline noseannounced him, at a glance, the _vainqueur du vainqueur de la terre_. 

"_Magnifique, mais c'est vraiment magnifique_, " muttered my brother tohimself, as the superb life-guards swept along with their polished steelhelmets and breast-plates glittering like silver in the sunshine, andtheir plumes and guidons flashing and twinkling in the breeze. "_Dieude dieu! qu'ils sont geants les cavaliers, qu'ils sont colossaux leschevaux. Et les allures si lestes, si gracieuses, comme s'ils n'etaientque des juments. Mais c'est un spectacle magnifique_!"

A moment afterwards, a regiment of lancers passed at a trot, with theirpennons fluttering in the breeze, and their lance-heads glimmering likestars above the clouds of dust which rose from under their horses'hoofs; and these were followed by several squadrons of hussars, withtheir crimson trousers and their gaily furred pelisses, and then troopafter troop of horse-artillery clattering along, the high-bred horseswhirling the heavy guns and caissons behind them as if they had beenmere playthings. 

It certainly was a beautiful and brilliant pageant, and the splendidmilitary music of the cavalry-bands, the clash and clang of the silvercymbals, the ringing roll of the kettle-drums, and the symphoniouscadences of the cornets, horns, and trumpets at the same time, delightedand excited me to the utmost. 

But, I confess, that to me the calm old veteran, sitting unmoved amidstall that pomp and clangour, and evidently marking only every smallestminutiae of the men, the accoutrements, the movements, was a moreinteresting, a more moving sight, than all the pageantry of uniform, than all the thrill of music. 

I thought how he had sat as cool and impassive under the iron hail ofbattle, with thousands and thousands of the best and bravest fallingaround him, the fate of nations hanging on a balanced scale in thosefights of giants--I thought how he, alone of men, had faced undauntedand self-confident, that greater than Hannibal, or Alexander, thatworld-conqueror Napoleon--I thought how he had quelled the might of myown gallant land, and my blood seemed to thrill coldly in my veins, asit will at the recital of great deeds and noble daring--and I knew notaltogether whether it was the shudder of dislike, or the thrill ofadmiration that so shook me. 

Had he looked proud, or self-elate, or triumphant, I felt that I couldhave hated him; but so impassive, and withal now so frail and feeble, yet with an eye so calmly firm, an expression of rectitude so conscious, I could not but perceive that if an enemy of my _belle France_ wasbefore me, it was an enemy who had been made such by duty, not bychoice--an enemy who had done nought in hatred, all in honour. 

I acknowledged to myself that I was in the presence of the greatestliving man; and though I could neither love nor worship, I felt subduedand awed into a sort of breathless horror, as one might fancy humanityto be in the presence of some superior intelligence, some being ofanother world. 

The girls observed my riveted and almost fascinated eye, as it dwelt onthat mighty soldier, and began to whisper to one another with a sort ofvery natural pride at the evident interest which we took in theirfavourite hero. 

Their tittering attracted my brother's attention, and following theireyes he was not long in discovering what it was that had excited theirmirth, and he looked at me for a moment with something like a frown onhis forehead. But it cleared away in a moment, and he smiled at his ownvehemence, perhaps injustice. 

At that moment, the different regiments began wheeling to and fro inlong lines, and open columns of troops, and performing an infinity ofmanoeuvres, which, though I of course did not in the least degreecomprehend them, were very fine and beautiful to look at, from therapidity of the movements, the high spirit of the horses, and the gleamand glitter of the arms, half seen among the dust-clouds. My brother, however, began, as I could see, to be vehemently excited, and hisconstant comments and exclamations of surprise and admiration, boretestimony to the correctness with which every movement was executed. 

Then came the roar of the artillery, as the guns retreated before thecharging horse, and even I could comprehend and appreciate themarvellous celerity with which flash followed flash, and roar echoedroar, from the same piece, so speedily that it was scarcely possible tocomprehend how the gun should have been loaded and re-loaded while thehorses were at full gallop. 

By this time all the gentlemen had become so much interested and excitedby the scene, that, Lionel having got upon his horse which had been leddown to the ground by his servant, they asked our permission to leave usfor a short time, and ride nearer to the spot where the artillery weremanoeuvring. 

As we had several servants about us in the first place, and as in thesecond there is not the slightest danger of ladies being treated withincivility by an English crowd, unless through their own fault orindiscretion, of course no objection was made, and our cavaliersgalloped away, promising to return within a quarter of an hour. 

Scarcely were they out of sight, before I observed a tall, handsome, soldierly man, though in plain clothes, ride past the carriage on a veryfine horse, followed by a groom in a plain dark frock, with a cockade inhis hat. 

It seemed to me on the instant that I had seen his face somewherebefore, and that I ought to know him; for the features all seemedfamiliar, although had it been to save my life, I could not have saidwhere I had met him. 

I was torturing my memory on this head in vain--for he was evidently anEnglishman, and I had no acquaintance with any English officer--when herode past a second time, and seemed to be engaged in endeavouring todecipher the arms on our carriage, and his object appeared to be thediscovery of who _I_ was; at least, I could not but observe that helooked at me from time to time with a furtive glance from under the brimof his hat, as if he, too, fancied that he knew or remembered me. Thesame thing happened yet a third time; and then he called his servant tohis side, and I saw the man ride up a second afterwards to JudgeSelwyn's footman, who was standing at a few yards' distance from thecarriage, and ask him some question, which he answered by a word or two, when the groom rode away. 

The gentleman, on receiving the reply, nodded his head quietly, as if hewould have said, "I thought so, " and then he looked at me steadily tillhe caught my eye, when he raised his hat, made a half military bow, andtrotted slowly away. 

Caroline's quick eye caught this action in an instant, and, turning tome suddenly, she cried quickly--

"Ah! Valerie, who is that? that handsome man who bowed to you?--Wherehave I seen him before?"

"The very question which I was asking myself, Caroline. I am quite surethat I have seen his face, and yet I cannot remember where. It is verystrange. "

"Very!" replied a strange, sneering voice, close to my ear, with aslightly foreign accent. "Can you say where you have seen mine, _Ingrate_?"

I turned my head as quick as lightning; for in answering Caroline, whosat on the side of the carriage next to the military spectacle, I hadleaned a little inward; and there, with his effeminate features actuallylivid with rage, and writhing with impotent malignity, stood MonsieurG--, the infamous divorced husband of Madame d'Albret, and the firstcause of almost all my misfortunes. 

I looked at him steadily, and replied with bitter but calm contempt--

"Perfectly well, Monsieur G--. And very little did I suppose that Ishould ever see it again. I imagined, sir, that you were in your properplace, --the galleys!"

It was wrong, doubtless, in me so to answer him--unfeminine, perhaps, and too provocative of insult; but the blood of my race is hot, andvehement to repel insult; and when I thought of the sufferings I hadendured, the trials I had encountered, and the contumely which I hadborne on account of that man, my every vein seemed to overflow withpassion. 

"Ha!" he replied, grinding his teeth with rage, and becoming crimsonfrom the rush of blood to his head, while he grasped my wrist hardwith his hand, and shook it furiously. "Ha! to the galleysyourself--_Chienne! Ingrate! Perfide! Traitresse! c'est aux galeresque j'ai cru te rencontrer--ou plutot a la_--"

What further atrocity the ruffian was about to utter, I know not, forwhile his odious voice was yet hissing in my ear these atrociousepithets, before the footman who was standing, as I have said, a fewyards off at the other side of the carriage, had time to interfere, Iheard the sound of a horse at full gallop, and, the next instant, he wasdragged forcibly away, and I saw him quivering in the furious grasp ofthe Count de Chavannes, who had, it seems, been returning to join us, when the assault was committed. 

To gallop to my side, to spring to the ground, to collar the ruffian, drag him from the carriage, and lash him with his whole strength with arough jockey whip till he fairly screamed for mercy, were but the workof a moment. 

And I could not but marvel afterwards to think how much power andnervous energy his indignant spirit had lent to his slight frame andslender limbs; for in size, he was by no means superior to G--, whom henevertheless handled almost as if he had been a child of five years old. 

Want of breath at last, rather than want of will, compelled him to pausein his exercise; and then turning towards us with an air as composed andsmiling as if he had been merely dancing a quadrille, he took off hishat, saying:--

"I must implore your pardon, ladies, yours more especially, MademoiselleValerie, for enacting such a scene in your presence. _Mais c'etait plusfort que moi_!" he added, laughing. "I could not contain myself atseeing a lady so infamously insulted. "

Caroline and the Misses Selwyn were so much frightened by the wholefracas, that they were really unable to answer, and I was for the momentso much taken by surprise, that I could not find words to reply. Atthis moment, covered with dust and blood, for the whip had cut his facein several places, without his hat, and with all his gay attirebesmeared and rent, G--again came up towards the carriage. 

He was very pale, nay white, even to the lips--but it was evidently notwith terror but with rage, as his first words testified--

"_Monsieur le Comte de Chavannes_, " he said, slowly, "_car je vousconnais, et vous me connaitrez aussi, je vous le jure; vous m'avezfrappe, vous me rendrez satisfaction, n'est-ce pas_?"

"Oh! no, no, " I exclaimed, before he could answer, clasping my handseagerly together, "oh, no, no! not on my account, I implore you, Monsieur le Comte--no life on my account--above all, not yours!"

He thanked me by one expressive glance, which spoke volumes to my heart, and perhaps read volumes in return, in my pale face and trembling lips, then turned with a calm smile to his late antagonist, and answered himin English. "I do not know in the least, sir, who you are, and I do notsuppose that I ever shall know. I chastised you, five minutes since, for insulting this lady most grossly--"

"Lady!" interrupted the ruffian, with a sneer. "Lady. Lady of plea--"

But the Count went on without pausing or seeming to hear him--"which Ishould have done at all events, whether I had known you or not, andwhich I shall most assuredly do again, should you think fit to proceedfurther with your infamies. As for satisfaction, if I should be calledupon in a proper way, I shall not refuse it to any person worthy to meetme. "

"Which this person is not, sir, " interposed yet a third voice; and, looking up, I recognised the officer who had bowed to me: "which thisperson is not, I assure you, and my word is wont to be sufficient insuch cases--Lieutenant-Colonel Jervis, "--he added, with a half bow tome, --"late of His Majesty's--Light Dragoons. This person is thenotorious Monsieur G--, who was detected cheating at ecarte at the`Travellers, ' was a defaulter on the St Leger in the St Patrick's year, has been warned off every race-course in England, by the Jockey Club, besides being horsewhipped by half the Legs in England. He can get nogentleman to bring you a message, sir; and if he could, you must notmeet him. "

Gnashing his teeth with impotent rage, the detected impostor slunk away, while the Count, bowing to Colonel Jervis, replied quietly--

"I thank you very much, Colonel. I am Monsieur de Chavannes; and I haveno doubt what you say is perfectly correct. No one but a low ruffiancould have behaved as this fellow did. It was, I assure you, no smalloffence which caused me to strike a blow in the presence of ladies. "

"I saw it, Monsieur le Comte, " answered Jervis, "I saw it from adistance, and was coming up as fast as I could make my horse gallop, when you anticipated me. Then, seeing that I was not wanted, I stoodlooking on with intense satisfaction; for, upon my word! I never saw athing better done in my life. No offence, Count, but by the way you useyour hands, I think you ought to have been an Englishman rather than aFrenchman, which I suppose from your name--for you have no Frenchaccent--you are. "

"I was at school in England, Colonel, " answered the Count, laughing, "and so learned the use of my hands. "

"That accounts for it--that accounts for it--for on my life, I never sawa fellow more handsomely horsewhipped--and I have seen a good many, too. Did you, Mademoiselle Valerie de Chatenoeuf; for I believe it is youwhom I have the honour of addressing?"

"I have been less fortunate than you, Colonel Jervis, for I never sawany one horsewhipped before, and sincerely hope I shall never seeanother. "

"Don't say that, my dear lady, don't say that. I am sure it is a verypretty sight, when it is well and soundly done. Besides it seemsungrateful to the Count. "

"I would not be ungrateful for the world, " I replied; "and I am sure theCount needs no assurance of that fact. I am for ever obliged by hisprompt defence of me--but it is nothing more than I should have expectedfrom him. "

"What, that he would fight for you, Valerie?" whispered Caroline, maliciously, in a tone which, perhaps, she did not intend to beoverheard; but, if such was her meaning, she missed it, for all presentheard her distinctly. 

I replied, however, very coolly--

"Yes, Caroline, that he would fight for me, or you, or any lady who wasaggrieved or insulted in his presence. "

"_Mille graces_ for your good opinions!" said de Chavannes, with a bow, and a glance that was far more eloquent than words. 

"A truce to compliments, if you will not think me impertinent, Count, "said the Colonel; "but I wish to ask this fair lady, if she will pardonme one question; had you ever a friend called--"

"Adele Chabot!" I interrupted him; "and I shall be most enchanted tohear of her, or better still to see her, as Mrs Jervis. "

"You have anticipated me; that is what I was about to say. We arrivedin town last night; and she commissioned me at once to make out yourwhereabouts for her. The Gironacs told me that you were staying atKew--"

"Yes, at Judge Selwyn's. By the way, " I added, a little mischievously, I confess, "allow me to make known to one another, Mrs Charles Selwyn, _once_ Caroline Stanhope, and Colonel Jervis. "

Jervis bowed low, but his cheek and brow burned a little, and he lookedsharply at me out of the corner of his eye; but I preserved such ademure face, that he did not quite know whether I was _au fait_ or not. 

Caroline, to do her justice, behaved exceedingly well. Her character, indeed, which had been quite unformed before her marriage, had gainedsolidity, and her mind, judgment as well as tone, since her introductionto a family so superior as that of the Selwyns. And she now neitherblushed nor tittered, nor, indeed, showed any signs of consciousness, although she gave me a sly pinch, while she was inquiring in hersweetest voice and serenest manner after Adele, whom she said she hadalways loved very much, and longed to see her sincerely in her newstation, which she was so admirably qualified to fill. "I hear she wasvastly admired in Paris, Colonel; and no wonder, for I really think shewas the very prettiest creature I ever saw in my life. You are afortunate man, Colonel Jervis. "

"I am, indeed, " said he, laughing. "Adele is a very good littlecreature, and the people were so good-natured as to be very civil to herin Paris, especially your friend Madame d'Albret, Mademoiselle deChatenoeuf. Nothing could exceed her attentions to us. We are verymuch indebted to you for her acquaintance. By the way, Adele has no endof letters, and presents of all sorts for you from her. When can youcome and see Adele?"

"Where are you staying, Colonel Jervis?"

"At Thomas's Hotel, in Berkeley Square, at present, until we can find afurnished house for the season. In August we are going down to a littlecottage of mine, in the Highlands. And I believe Adele has some planfor inducing you to come down and bear her company, while I amslaughtering grouse and black cock. "

"Thanks, Colonel, both to you and Adele. But I do not know how thatwill be. August is two whole months distant yet, and one never knowswhat may happen in the course of two months. Do you know I was halfthinking of paying a visit to France myself, when my brother who is on avisit to me now, returns to join his regiment. "

"Were you, indeed?" asked de Chavannes, more earnestly than the subjectseemed to warrant. "I had not heard of that scheme before. Is itlikely to be carried into effect, Mademoiselle?"

"I hardly know. As yet it is little more than a distant dream. "

"But you have not yet answered my question, Mademoiselle de Chatenoeuf, "said the Colonel. "You have not yet told me when you will come and seeAdele. "

"Oh! pardon me, Colonel. I return to town to-morrow, and I will notlose a moment. Suppose I say at one o'clock to-morrow, or two will bebetter. Caroline, the Judge was so good as to say that he would let hiscarriage take me home; I dare say it can drop me at Thomas's, can itnot?"

"Certainly, _not_, Valerie! There, don't stare now, or look indignantor surprised. It served you perfectly right; what did you expect me tosay? Or why do you ask such silly questions? Of course, it can takeyou wherever you please, precisely as if it were your own. "

"Then at two o'clock, I will be at Thomas's to-morrow, Colonel; in themeantime, pray give Adele my best love. "

"I will, indeed. And now I will intrude upon you no longer, ladies, " headded, raising his hat. "In fact, I owe you many apologies for theliberty I have taken in introducing myself. I hope you will believe Iwould not have done so under any other circumstances. "

We bowed, and, without any further remarks, he put spurs to his horseand cantered away. 

"A very gentlemanly person, " said Caroline, "I think Adele has done verywell for herself. "

"You had better not let Mr Charles Selwyn hear you say so, under allcircumstances, or I think that very likely the whipping we were talkingabout in fun yesterday, will become real _cara mia_!"

"Nonsense! for shame, you mischievous thing!" said Caroline, blushing alittle, but not painfully. 

"Who is this Colonel Jervis?" asked the Count de Chavannes. "I was alittle puzzled, or rather _not_ a little: for at first none of youseemed to know him; and, after a little while, you all appeared to knowhim quite well. Pray explain the mystery. "

"He is a very gentlemanly person, Count, as Mrs Selwyn justly observes, and, as you can perceive, a very handsome man. Further than that, hewas Colonel of one of his Majesty's _crack_ regiments, as they callthem, and is now on half-pay. He is, moreover, a man of high fashion, and of the first standing in society. And, last of all, which is thesecret of the whole, he is the husband of a very charming littleFrenchwoman, a particular friend of Caroline's and mine, one of theprettiest and nicest persons on earth, with whom he ran away some sixmonths since, fancying her to be--"

"Valerie!" exclaimed Caroline, blushing fiery red. 

"Caroline!" replied I, quietly. 

"What _were_ you going to say?"

"Fancying her to be a very great heiress, " I continued; "but finding herto be a far better thing, a delightful, beautiful, and excellent wife. "

"Happy man!" said de Chavannes, with a half sigh. 

"Why do you say so, Count?"

"To have married one for whom you vouch so strongly. Is that any commonfortune?"

"It is rather common, Count, just of late I mean, " said Caroline, laughing. "You do not know that among Valerie's other accomplishmentsshe is the greatest little match-maker in existence. She marries offall her friends as fast--oh! you cannot think how fast. "

"I _hope_, I mean to say I _think_, " he corrected himself, not withoutsome little confusion, "that she is not quite so bad as you make herout. She has not yet made any match for herself, I believe. No, no. Idon't believe she is quite so bad. "

"I would not be too sure, Count, were I you, " she answered, desirous ofpaying me off a little for some of the badinage with which I had treatedher. "These ladies, with so many strings to their bow--"

It was now my time to exclaim "Caroline!" and I did so not withoutgiving some little emphasis of severity to my tone, for I really thoughtshe was going beyond the limits of propriety, if not of _persiflage_;and I will do her the justice to say that she felt it herself, for sheblushed very much as I spoke, and was at once silent. 

The awkwardness of this pause was fortunately broken by the return ofAuguste and Lionel at a sharp canter; for the review was now entirely atan end, and they had now for the first moment remembered that, havingpromised to return in a quarter of an hour, they had suffered two hoursor more to elapse, and that we were probably all alone. 

Caroline immediately began to rally Lionel and Auguste; the former, withwhom she was very intimate, pretty severely, for their want of gallantryin leaving us all alone and unprotected in such a crowd. 

"Not the least danger--not the least!" replied Lionel hastily. "Had wenot known that, we should have returned long ago. "

"In proof of which _no_ danger, we have been all frightened nearly todeath; Mademoiselle Valerie de Chatenoeuf has been grievously affronted, and I am not sure but she would have been beaten by a French _Chevalierd'Industrie_, had it not been for the gallantry of the Count deChavannes. "

And thereupon out came the whole history of Monsieur G--, hishorse-whipping, the opportune appearance of Colonel Jervis, and all thecurious circumstances of the scene. 

I never in my life saw anyone so fearfully excited as Auguste. Heturned white as ashes, even to his very lips, while his eyes literallyflashed fire, and his frame shivered as if he had been in an ague fit. "_Il me le paiera_!" he muttered between his hard-set teeth. "_Il me lepaiera, le scelerat! Ma pauvre soeur--ma pauvre petite Valerie_!"

And then he shook the hand of Chavannes with the heartiest and warmestemotion. "I shall never forget this, " he said, in a thick, low voice;"never, never! From this time forth, de Chavannes, we are friends forever. But I shall never, never, be able to repay you. "

"Nonsense, _mon cher_, nonsense, " replied Chavannes. "I did nothing--positively nothing at all. I should not have been a man, had I doneotherwise. "

This had, however, no effect at all in stopping Auguste's exclamationsand professions of eternal gratitude; nor did he cease until Monsieur deChavannes said quietly, "Well, well, if you will have it so, say no moreabout it; and one day or other I will ask a favour of you, which, ifgranted, will leave me your debtor. "

"_If_ granted!--it _is_ granted, " exclaimed Auguste, impetuously. "Whatis it?--name it--I say it _is_ granted. "

"Don't be rash, _mon cher_, " replied the Count, laughing; "it is noslight boon which I shall ask. "

"Do not be foolish, Auguste, " I interposed; "you are letting yourfeelings get the better of you, strangely; and, Caroline, if you do nottell the people to drive home, you will keep the Judge waiting dinner--aproceeding to which you know he is by no means partial. "

"You are right, as usual, Valerie; always thoughtful for other people. So we will go home. "

But, just as we were on the point of starting, the groom with thecockade, whom we had seen following Colonel Jervis, trotted up, and, touching his hat, asked, "I beg your pardon, gentlemen, but is any oneof you the Count de Chavannes?"

"I am, " replied the Count; "what do you want with me, sir?"

"From Colonel Jervis, sir, " replied the man, handing him a visitingcard. "The Colonel's compliments, Count, and he begs you will do himthe favour, in case you hear anything more from that fellow, as youhorsewhipped, Count, to let him know at Thomas's at once, for you mustnot treat him as a gentleman, no how, the Colonel says; and if so be hegives you any trouble, the Colonel can get his flint fixed--the Colonelcan!"

"Thank you, my man, " replied the Count; "give my compliments to yourmaster, and I am much obliged for his interest. I shall do myself thehonour of waiting on the Colonel to-morrow. Be so good as to tell himso. "

"I will, sir, " said the man; and rode away without another word. 

"You see, Monsieur de Chatenoeuf, you must not dream of noticing thefellow as a gentleman, " said the Count. 

"Impossible!" Lionel chimed in, almost in the same breath; and all theladies followed suit with their absolute "Impossible!"

A rapid drive brought us to the Judge's house at Kew, where we founddinner nearly ready, though not waiting: and the events of the day werethe topic, and the Count the hero of the evening. 

The next morning, we returned to town--Auguste and myself, I mean;Monsieur de Chavannes having driven up from Kew in his own cabrioletafter dinner. 

I called, according to my promise, and found Adele alone, and delightedto see me, and in the highest possible spirits. She was the happiest ofwomen, she said; and Colonel Jervis was everything that she could wish--the kindest, most affectionate of husbands; and all that she nowdesired, as she declared, was to see me established suitably. 

"You had better let matters take their course, Adele, " I answered. "Though not much of a fatalist, I believe that when a person's time isto come, it comes. It avails nothing to hurry--nothing to endeavour toretard it. I shall fare, I doubt not, as my friends before me, dearAdele; and, if I can consult as well for myself as I seem to have donefor my friends, I shall do very well. Caroline, by the way, is quite ashappy as you declare yourself to be, and I doubt not are; for I likeyour Colonel amazingly. "

"I am delighted to hear it. He also is charmed with you. But who isthe Count de Chavannes, of whom he is so full just now? He says he isthe only Frenchman he ever saw worthy to be an Englishman--which, though_we_ may not exactly regard it as a compliment, he considers thegreatest thing he can say in any one's favour. Who is this Count deChavannes, Valerie?"

I told her, in reply, all that I knew, and that you know, gentle reader, about the Count de Chavannes. 

"_Et puis?--Et puis_?" asked Adele, laughing. 

"_Et puis_, nothing at all, " I answered. 

"No secrets among friends, Valerie, " said Adele, looking me earnestly inthe face; "I had none with you, and you helped me with your advice. Beas frank, at least, with me, if you love me. "

"I do love you dearly, Adele; and I have no secrets. There is nothingconcerning which to have a secret. "

"Nothing?--not this gay and gallant Count?"

"Not even he. "

"And you are not about to become Madame la Comtesse?"

"I am not, indeed. "

"Indeed--in very deed?"

"In very--very deed. "

"Well, I do not understand it. By what Jervis told me, I presumed itwas a settled thing. "

"The Colonel was mistaken. There is nothing settled or unsettled. "

"And do you, really, not like him?"

"I really _do_ like him, Adele, as a very pleasant companion for an houror two, and as a very perfect gentleman. "

"Yes, he told me all that. But, if you like him so well, why not likehim better? Why not love him?"

"I will be plain and true with you, Adele. I do not choose to considerat all, whether I could or could _not_, love him. He has never askedme, has never spoken of love to me; and putting it out of the questionthat it is unmaidenly to love unasked, I am sure it is unwise. "

"I understand, I understand. But he _will_ ask you, that is certain;and, when he does ask, what shall you say?"

"It will be time enough to consider when that time shall come. "

"Another way of saying, `I shall say _yes_!' But come, Valerie, youmust promise me that if you need my assistance, you will call upon mefor it. You _know_ that anything I can do for you will be done withouta thought but how I best may serve you; and Jervis will do likewise, since he, as I do, considers that under Heaven, we owe our happiness toyou. "

"I promise it. "

"Enough; I will ask no more. Now come up to my room, and I will giveyou Madame d'Albret's letters, and some pretty presents she has sentyou. Do you know, Valerie, nothing could exceed her kindness to us. Ibelieve she repents bitterly her unkindness to you. I cannot repeat theterms of praise and admiration which she applied to you. "

"And do you know, Adele, that it was her infamous and miserable husband, Monsieur G--, whom the Count horsewhipped this very day, for insultingme?"

"Indeed? was it indeed? That man's enmity to you will never cease, solong as he has life. No, Jervis did not tell me who it was, thinking, Ifancy, that neither you nor I would have so much as known his name. Butnever care about the wretch. Here is Madame's letter. "

It was as kind a letter as could be written, full of thanks for thefavour I had shown her in introducing my friends to her, and of hopesthat we should one day meet again, when all the past should beforgotten, and I should resume my own place and station in the societyof my own land. She begged my acceptance of the pretty dresses shesent, which she said she had selected, not for their value, but becausethey were pretty; and, in her postscript, she added, what of courseoutweighed all the rest of her letter, both in interest and importance, that she had recently been informed through a strange channel, and, asit were, by accident, that my mother's health was failing, seriously, and that, although not attacked by any regular disorder, nor in anyimmediate danger, it was not thought probable that she could live muchlonger. "In that case, Valerie, " she continued, "for, although no onecould be so unnatural as to _wish_ for a mother's death, how cruel andunmotherly she might be soever, it cannot be expected that you shouldregard her decease with more than decent observation, and a properseriousness, and I shall look to see you dwelling again among us, andspending the little fortune which I understand you have so bravelyearned, in the midst of your friends, and in your own country. "

"That I shall never do, " I said, speaking aloud, though in answer partlyto her letter, partly to my own words; "that I shall never do. VisitFrance I may, once and again; but in England I shall dwell. Francebanished and repudiated me like a step-mother--England received me, kinder than my own, like a mother. In England I shall dwell. "

"Wait till you see the lord of your destinies; and learn where he shalldwell. You will have to say, like the rest of us, `Your country shallbe my country, and your God my God, '"--observed Adele interrupting mymusings. 

"The first perhaps--the last never! never! Catholic I was born, Catholic I will die. I do _not_ say that I will never marry any but aCatholic, but I _do_ say that I will never marry but one who willapprove my adoring my own God, according to my own conscience. "

"Is the Count de Chavannes a Catholic?"

"Indeed, I know not. But he is a Breton, and the Bretons are a loyalrace, both to their king and their God. "

I now turned to finish my reading, which had been for the momentinterrupted. 

"Indeed, my dear Valerie, " she concluded her letter, "I have long feltthat although we were certainly justified by the circumstances of yoursituation, in taking the steps we did at that time, we have been hardlypardonable in persisting so long in the maintenance of a falsehood, which has certainly been the cause of great pain and suffering to bothyour parents, the innocent no less than the guilty. I know that yourmother can never forgive me for aiding you in your escape from herauthority; but for my part, I am willing to bear her enmity, rather thanpersist in further concealment, so that you need not in any degreeconsider me in any steps which you may think it wise or right to taketowards revelation and reconciliation. Indeed I think, Valerie, that ifit can be done with due regard to your own safety and happiness, youought to discover yourself to both your parents, and, if possible, evento visit the most unhappy, because the guiltier of the two, before herdissolution, which I really believe to be now very near at hand. Everyone knows so well what you have undergone, that no blame willattach to you in the least degree. Allow me to add, that should youreturn to France, as I hope you will do, I shall never forgive you ifyou do not make my house your home. "

This postscript, as will readily be believed, gave me more cause forthought than all the letter beside, and rendered me exceedingly uneasy. If I had felt ill-satisfied before with my condition and my concealment, much more was I now discontented with myself, and unhappy. I was almostresolved to return at all hazards with Auguste; and, indeed, when Iconsulted with Adele, she leaned very much towards the same opinion. Iwould not, however, do anything rashly, but determined to consult notonly with my brother, but with the Judge, in whose wisdom I had no lessconfidence than I had in his friendship and integrity. 

Things, however, were destined to occur, which in some degree alteredand hastened all my proceedings, for that very evening when the Gironacshad retired, on my beginning to consult Auguste, "Listen to me a moment, before you tell me about your letters from France, or anything aboutreturning, and I entreat you answer me truly, and let no false modesty, or little missish delicacy, prevent your doing so. Many a life has beenrendered miserable by such foolishness, I have heard say; and being, asit were, almost alone in the world, as if an only brother with an onlysister, to whom, if not to one another, should we speak freely?"

"You need not have made so long a preamble, dear Auguste, " I repliedwith a smile; "of course, I will answer you; and, when I say that, ofcourse I will answer truly. "

"Well, then, Valerie, do you like this Count de Chavannes?"

"It is an odd question, but--Yes. I do like him. "

"Do you love him, Valerie?"

"Oh! Auguste--that is not fair. Besides, he has never spoken to me oflove. He has never--I do not know whether he loves me--I have no reasonto believe that he does. "

"No reason!"--he exclaimed, half surprised, half indignant--"no reason!I should think--but never mind--answer me this; if he did love you, doyou love him or like him enough to take him for your husband?"

"He has spoken to you, Auguste--he has spoken to you!" I exclaimed, blushing very deeply, but unable to conceal my gratification. 

"I am answered, Valerie, by the sparkle of those bright eyes. Yes, hehas spoken to me, dearest sister; and asked my influence with you, andmy permission to address you. "

"And you replied--?"

"And I replied, that my permission was a matter of no consequence, forthat you were entirely your own mistress, and that my influence would beexerted only to induce you to follow your own judgment and inclinations, and to consult for your own happiness. "

"Answered like a good and wise brother. And then he--?"

"Asked, whether I could form any opinion of the state of your feelings. To which I replied, that I could only say that I had reason to supposethat your hand and heart were neither of them engaged, and that thefield was open to him if he chose to make a trial. But that I had noopportunity of judging how you felt toward him. I also said, that Ithought you knew very little of each other, and that his attachment musthave grown up too rapidly to have taken a very strong root. But there Ifound I was mistaken. For he assured me that it was from esteem of yourcharacter, and admiration of your energy, courage, and constancy underadversity, not from the mere prettiness of your face, or niceness ofyour manners, that he first began to love you. And I since ascertainedthat there is scarce an incident of your life with which he has not madehimself acquainted, and that in the most delicate and guarded manner. Iconfess, Valerie, that it has raised him greatly in my estimation tofind that he looks upon marriage as a thing so serious and solemn, anddoes not rush into it from mere fancy for a pretty face and lady-likeaccomplishments. "

"I think so too, Auguste, " I replied. "But I wish we knew a little moreabout him. His character and principles, I mean. "

Auguste looked at me for a moment, in great surprise. "What anexceedingly matter-of-fact girl you are, Valerie; I never knew any onein the least like you. Do you know I am afraid you are a little--" andhe paused a moment, as if he hardly knew how to proceed. 

"A little hard and cold, is it not, dear Auguste?" said I, throwing myarms about him. "No, no, indeed I am not; but I have been cast so longon my own sole resources, and obliged to rely only on my own energy andclear-sightedness, that I always try to look at both sides of thequestion, and not to let my feelings overpower me, until I have provedthat it is good and wise to do so. Consider, too, Auguste, that on thisstep depends the whole happiness or misery of a girl's existence. "

"You are right, Valerie, and I am wrong. But tell me, do you love him?"

"I do, Auguste. I like him better than any man I have ever seen. He isthe only man of whom I could think as a husband--and I have for sometime past been fearful of liking him--loving him, too much, not knowing, though I did believe and hope, that he reciprocated my feelings. Andnow, if I knew but a little more of his principles and character, Iwould not hesitate. "

"Then you need not hesitate, dearest Valerie; for, as if to obviate thisobjection, he showed me, in the most delicate manner, private lettersfrom his oldest and most intimate friends, and especially from Mr --, amost respectable clergyman, who lives at Hendon, by whom he waseducated, and with whom he has maintained constant intercourse andcorrespondence ever since. This alone speaks very highly in his favour, and the terms in which he writes to his pupil, are such as prove themboth to be men of the highest character for worth, integrity, andvirtue. He has proposed, moreover, that I should ride down with himto-morrow to Hendon, to visit Mr --, and to hear from his own lips yetmore of his character and conduct, that is to say, if I can give him anyhopes of ultimate success. "

"Well, Auguste, " I replied, "I think with you, that all this speaks veryhighly in favour of your friend; and I think that the best thing you cando, is to take this ride which he proposes, and see his tutor. In themeantime, I will drive down to Kew, and speak with our good friend, Judge Selwyn, on the subject. To-morrow evening I will see the Count, and hear whatever he desires to say to me. "

This was a very matter-of-fact way of dealing with the affair, certainly; but what Auguste had said, was in some sort true. I was intruth rather a matter-of-fact girl, and I never found that I suffered byit in the least; for I certainly was not either worldly or selfish, andthe feelings do, as certainly, require to be guided and controlled bysober reason. 

After coming to this conclusion, I showed Madame d'Albret's letter toAuguste, and we came to the decision, also, that, under thecircumstances, Auguste should immediately, on his return, communicatethe fact of my being alive and in good circumstances, to my father;leaving it at his discretion to inform my mother of the facts or not, ashe might judge expedient. 

At a very early hour next morning, I took a glass-coach and drove downto Kew, where I arrived, greatly to the astonishment of the wholefamily, just as they were sitting down to breakfast; and, when I statedthat I had come to speak on very urgent business with the Judge, hedesired my carriage to return to town, and proposed to carry me backhimself, so that we might kill two birds, as he expressed it, with onestone, holding a consultation in his carriage, while on his way tocourt. 

As soon as we got into the coach, while I was hesitating how to open thesubject, which was certainly a little awkward for a young girl, theJudge took up the discourse--

"Well, Valerie, " he said, "I suppose you want to know the result of theinquiries which you were so unwilling that I should make about the Countde Chavannes. Is not that true?"

"It is perfectly true, Judge--though I do not know how you ever havedivined it. "

"It is lucky, at least, that I consulted my own judgment, rather thanyour fancy; for otherwise I should have had no information to give you. "

"But as it is, Judge?"

"Why as it is, Mademoiselle Valerie, you may marry him as soon as everhe asks you, and think yourself a very lucky young lady into thebargain. He has a character such as not one man in fifty can produce. He is rich, liberal without being extravagant, never plays, is by nomeans dissipated, and in all respects is a man of honour, ability, andcharacter; such is what I have learned from a quarter where there can beno mistake. "

I was a good deal affected for a moment or two, and was very nearbursting into tears. The good Judge took my hand in his, and spokesoothingly and almost caressingly, bidding me confide in him altogether, and he would advise me, as if he were my own father. 

I did so accordingly; and, while he approved highly of all that I haddone, and of the delicate and gentlemanly manner in which the Count hadacted, he fully advised me to deal frankly and directly with him. "Youlike him, I am sure, Valerie; indeed, I believe I knew that before youdid yourself, and I have no doubt he will make you an admirable husband. Tell him all, show him this letter of your friend Madame d'Albret's, about your mother, and if he desires it, as I dare say he will, marryhim at once, and set out together with Auguste, for France, when hisleave of absence is expired, and go directly to Paris with your husband. As a married woman, your parents will have no authority of any kindover you, and I think it is your duty to do so. "

I agreed with him at once; and, when in the evening Auguste returnedwith the Count from a visit to his former tutor, which had been in allrespects satisfactory, and left me alone with Monsieur de Chavannes, everything was determined without difficulty. 

Love-scenes and courtships, though vastly interesting to the actors, arealways the dullest things in the world to bystanders; I shall thereforeproceed at once to the end, merely stating that the Count _was_ all, and_did_ all, that the most _exigeante_ of women could have required--thatfrom the first to the last he was full of delicacy, of tenderness, andhonour, and that after twelve years of a happy life with him, I havenever had cause to repent for a moment that I consented to give him thehand, which he so ardently desired. 

The joy of Madame Gironac can be imagined better than described, as wellas the manner in which she bustled about my _trousseau_ and my outfitfor France, as it was determined that the Judge's plan should be adoptedto the letter, and that we should start directly from St George's toDover and Calais. 

Never, perhaps, was a marriage more rapidly organised and completed. The law-business was expedited with all speed by Charles Selwyn; MadameBathurst, the Jervises, the Gironacs, and the Selwyns were alone presentat the wedding, and, though we were all dear friends, there was noaffectation of tears or lamentable partings; for we knew that inheaven's pleasure, we should all meet again within a few months, as, after our wedding tour was ended, Monsieur de Chavannes proposed to takeup his abode in England, the land of his choice, as of his education. 

There was no bishop to perform the ceremony, nor any _duke_ to give awaythe bride. No long array of liveried servants with favours in theirbuttons and in their hats--no pompous paragraph in the morning papers todescribe the beauties of the high-bred bride and the dresses of heraristocratic bridesmaids--but two hearts were united as well as twohands, and Heaven smiled upon the union. 

A quick and pleasant passage carried us to Paris, where I was receivedwith raptures by my good old friend, Madame Paon, and with sinceresatisfaction by Madame d'Albret, who was proud to recognise her oldprotegee in the new character of the Comtesse de Chavannes, a characterwhich she imagined reflected no small credit on her tuition andpatronage. 

The threatened _emeute_ having passed over, Auguste easily obtained arenewal of his leave of absence in order to visit his family at Pau, and, as he preceded us by three days, and travelled with the utmostdiligence, he outstripped us by nearly a week, and we found both myparents prepared to receive us, and both _really_ happy at theprosperous tidings. 

My poor mother was indeed dying; had we come two days later we shouldhave been too late, for she died in my arms on the day following ourarrival, enraptured to find herself relieved from the heinous crime ofwhich she had so long believed herself guilty, and blessing me with herdying lips. 

My father who had always loved me, and who had erred through weakness ofhead only, seemed never to weary of sitting beside me, of holding myhand in his, and of gazing in my face. With Monsieur de Chavannes'consent, the whole of my little earnings, amounting now to nearly 3500pounds, was settled on him for his life, and then on my sisters, and theincome arising from it, though a mere trifle in England, in that cheapregion sufficed with what he possessed of his own, to render his old ageaffluent and happy. 

Thus all my trials ended; and, if the beginning of my career was painfuland disastrous, the cares and sorrows of Valerie de Chatenoeuf had beenmore than compensated by the happiness of Valerie de Chavannes. 

I may as well mention here that a few years afterwards, Lionel Dempstermarried my second sister, Elisee, a very nice and very handsome girl, and has settled very close to the villa which the Count purchased on hisreturn from France, near Windsor, on the lovely Thames, ministering nota little by their company to the bliss of our happy, peaceful life. 

My eldest brother, Auguste, is now a Lieutenant-Colonel of the Line, having greatly distinguished himself in Algeria; Nicholas, who neverreturned to France, has acquired both renown and riches by his musicalabilities, and all the younger branches of the family are happilyprovided for. 

I have three sweet children, one boy, and two little girls, and thedifficulties and sorrows I experienced, owing to an evil and injudiciouscourse of education, have been so far of use, that they have taught mehow to bring up my own children, even more to love and honour than toobey. 

Perfect happiness is not allotted to any here below; but few and shorthave been the latter sorrows, and infinite the blessings vouchsafed by akind Providence, to the once poor and houseless, but now rich, andhonoured, and, better than all, _loved_ Valerie. 

THE END.